fhss "fiTW M 
 
 Book ifr 68 
 
 Copyright^ . 
 
 COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
MAN AT THIS EARTH 
 
 TO 
 
 THE MAN POSSIBLE 
 
 OF 
 
 AN ESSENTIAL BEING OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSE 
 
 BY 
 
 LEONIDAS SPRATT 
 
 JACKSONVILLE, FLORIDA 
 
 PRESS OF 
 
 THE H. & W. B. DREW COMPANY 
 
 JACKSONVILLE, FLA, 
 
 1902. 
 
TKF UBRARY OF 
 CONGRESS, 
 
 Tvwo Cowerf Received 
 
 AUG, 25 1902 
 
 Copyright entry 
 
 CL4SS O^XXo. No. 
 
 COPY 8. I 
 
 IVs 
 
 ^ 
 
 COPYRIGHTED, 1902. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 This work is an effort -fo present by inductions of 
 phenomena the hypothesis by deductions from which 
 there are the phenomenal beings of the universe. And 
 finding this in the being finite of beings infinite, of their 
 affinities simply, in reciprocal limitations of each other, 
 it further finds that this being finite at its every time and 
 place about the axis of this universe is the product, and 
 but the product, of such infinite factors. And such the 
 star, sun, earth, plant and animal, from the universe to 
 man, that such is man himself, but the being possible of 
 that essential being of the universe. 
 
INTRODUCTORY PREFACE, 
 
 This title, of "Man of this earth to the man possible 
 of an essential being of the universe," intends a theory of 
 nature and of man in nature ; and of nature in the revolu- 
 tions of a casual mode of finite being to be termed life, 
 and of man, but the final term of that nature, at this earth. 
 
 It intends that 'there is being, and an universe of being, 
 and but being in that universe, and that this is the being 
 finite of beings infinite in reciprocal limitations of each 
 other. That this is in spheroids and wheels of relatively- 
 static being in revolution on their axis of being dynamic. 
 That dynamic being is life and static being the nature of 
 that life. And such the universe of static being in revo- 
 lution on its axis of being dynamic — that such is the star 
 in revolution on its individual axis and in its eliptical orbit 
 of revolution on the axis of the universe; and such the 
 sun in its orbit of revolution on the axis of the star; and 
 such the planet in its orbit on the axis of the sun; and 
 such the matter of this earth in its orbit of revolution on 
 the axis of the earth; and such the plant in its orbit of 
 revolution on its axis of matter; and such the animal in 
 revolution on the plant, and such the man in his revolution 
 on the animal — each at its time and place, but the nature 
 possible of life in resolution into it from the axis of the 
 universe. And, intending that there is this being finite, 
 and that this is the essential being of which are the beings 
 of the universe, and that each being in its order is the 
 being possible, and but the being possible, of that essen- 
 tial being ; it intends that man himself is such. And that 
 man, therefore, is not to the ends of his own invention, 
 or to those of an anthropomorphic Theos in operation 
 upon being otherwise existing and inert, but is simply to 
 
4 Introduclory Preface 
 
 those of his finite being possible, and is — as is the animal 
 and plant — to his most, therefore, and his best that he 
 may be his most, of his means of subsistence on this earth; 
 and to the man, therefore, possible of an essential being 
 of the universe. 
 
 To man, in conscious being at this earth, there are 
 two questions of capital importance. The first is whether 
 there be an essential being of the universe? And the 
 seco7id is whether man, at this earth, is to the states and 
 races of the most man possible, and the best man possible 
 that he may be his most ? And this title is affirmative of 
 both. 
 
 It affirms that there is such being, and that this is the 
 being finite and this the product of infinite factors in 
 reciprocal limitations of each other. And that, of this, 
 there are the universe and the beings of the universe to 
 man at this earth, inclusive. 
 
 It intends that where there is now this universe of 
 finite beings there was originally infinite being, merely. 
 That this differentiated into infinites inversely to each 
 other. That these were vacua and plena, reciprocally, 
 and, as vacua, reciprocally, were reciprocally attractive, 
 and as plena, reciprocally, were reciprocally repulsive, 
 and of their reciprocal attractions were in coincidence on 
 the axis of their neutral being intermediate ; and, of their 
 reciprocal repulsions, were in differentiations thence into 
 spheroids and wheels of the most of the one infinite rela- 
 tively static in revolutions on their axis of the most of the 
 other, relatively dynamic. That every such spheroid was 
 a being finite; and, — such the every infinitessimal unit 
 finite — such was the universe of units finite, and such, 
 of units finite reacting into each other, was the every 
 being finite from the unit to this universe, inclusive. 
 
 It intends that the atomic infinities — but inversely of 
 an integral being infinite — were, with respect to their 
 neutral being intermediate, the one dynamic and the other 
 static ; and the one in eccentric radiations of its dynamic 
 
Introductory Preface 5 
 
 being to enlarge the other, and the other in concentric 
 radiations of static being to constrict the one. And that 
 thus, of their special radiations into each other oppositely, 
 there was, and is, the spheroid and wheel of both; but 
 each an orb, the one of being dynamic and the other of 
 being static, the static of which is in revolution on its 
 individual axis and in an elliptical orbit of revolution on 
 the dynamic as its axis, the center of which is at one of the 
 foci of such orbit. And intending that such is the unit of 
 finite being and such the universe of units, it intends 
 that the dynamic is heat and the static cold ; and the one 
 the minus and the other the plus of electricity; and the 
 one the negative and the other the positive atom of the 
 matter molecule ; and the one the acid and the other the 
 base of the matter compound ; and the one the staminate 
 and the other the pistillate principle of the plant ; and one 
 the male and the other the female of the animal ; and the 
 one the parent and the other the offspring of the human 
 family; and the one the ruling family and the other the 
 subject family of the human state ; and dynamic being 
 life, and static being the nature of that life — that the one 
 is the life and the other the nature of the universe and of 
 the every being of the universe, — but, at its time and 
 place, the spheroid and wheel of static being in revolu- 
 tion on its axis of being dynamic. 
 
 But while such is the theory of nature and of man in 
 nature intended by the title and confirmed by the existence 
 and constitution of every being from the universe to man, 
 which, without their being finite into the beings finite of 
 it possible were the miracle of consequence without cause, 
 or the work of an anthropomorphic Theos on being other- 
 wise existing and inert — the neither of which is conceiva- 
 ble — I have not been fortunate in making it acceptable. 
 This is the third of my efforts to present it, and so far I 
 have had the response of no man of science ready to 
 affirm the being finite as the exclusive source and cause 
 of being in this universe. And the men of this, the fore- 
 
6 Introductory Preface 
 
 most human state, are not only unwilling" to admit that 
 man at this earth is to the man ultimately possible of such 
 being, but insist that he be to the man possible of parties 
 of adult males, the major of which, for the time of its 
 majority, is to be his government. And any failure to 
 make it acceptable has been for the reason, I assume, that 
 I have failed to make it intelligible. 
 
 The first of my efforts (assuming too inconsiderately 
 the acceptance of the truth that there is an essential 
 being of the universe in which is life, of which is nature, 
 of which is man) was to the end that man, of this, was to 
 the man possible of his means of subsistence possible. 
 But finding this unconsidered, and, for the reason it 
 seemed of an imperfect presentment of the nature intended, 
 my next was to the end that there is nature in the static 
 being of a dynamic being to be termed life in an essential 
 being of the universe; and finding this unconsidered and 
 for the reason, it seemed, of an imperfect presentment of 
 that essential being, I now, in this, propose to show that 
 there is such being. That there is being, and an universe 
 of being, and but being in that universe. And that this 
 is the being finite of the infinite will and word of God in 
 space. That there is being finite of beings infinite in 
 reciprocal limitations of each other ; and the will and word 
 of God — the causing cause — in such the finite of his 
 beings infinite ; and space the insensible substance of that 
 word becoming sensible in finite beings, of which, at this 
 earth, are plants, animals and man. And that the men 
 could not exist without such being more than could the 
 animals and plants. Nor more than the animals or plants 
 can they live to other than the man possible. 
 
 And such the theory of man at this earth to the man 
 possible of an essential being of this universe, it involves 
 four, and but four, important propositions — 
 
 The first, that there is such essential being of the 
 universe. 
 
 The second, that in this there is life and of that nature. 
 
Introductory Preface 7 
 
 The third, that of this life in nature there is man. 
 
 And the fourth, that man of nature is not to the man 
 of his own inventions, or to a man of the manipulations 
 of an anthropomorphic Theos, but is simply to the most 
 man possibly able to subsist upon the provisions available 
 at his time and place in the course of life in nature from 
 the axis of the universe. 
 
 And to the first it is contended that there is such being 
 for the reasons — 
 
 First: That there is an universe of sensible beings 
 which could not exist without their essential beings 
 insensible. 
 
 Next: That there is being finite — possible, but of 
 beings infinite in reciprocal limitations of each other, 
 which is universal and exclusive of other being in that 
 universe, and which, therefore, is the essential being of 
 that universe. 
 
 Next: That there is the word, expressive of the will 
 of God, which is universal, and exclusive of other being 
 in that universe, and thus the essential being of that 
 universe. 
 
 And next: That there is an essential being, of which 
 are force, matter, and the mind of man, and all forces and 
 matters man is able to perceive — the existence of which 
 is established in the fact of their reactions. 
 
 It is intended that there is the reaction of beings, 
 infinite or finite, but as they be of the same essential 
 being inversely. That so, inversely, they are reciprocally 
 vacua and reciprocally plena, and as vacua attractive, and 
 as plena repulsive of each other, reciprocally. 
 
 And that, of their attractions, when adjacent, they 
 meet upon an axis of the shortest line between their cen- 
 ters ; and of their reciprocal repulsions are in radiations 
 thence into a spheroid and wheel of both, in revolution on 
 its axis of the one — dynamic, propelling the other, rela- 
 tively static. That such beings of the same essential 
 being inversely are so reciprocally intussusseptive of each 
 
8 Introduttory Pteface 
 
 other into the neutral being intermediate of both. That 
 this is their reaction, whether physical, chemical or physio- 
 logical; that this is possible but of beings so related, and 
 that in that beings react there is conclusive proof that they 
 are of the same essential being. And that for this reason 
 all forces are of the same essential being, since every force 
 reacts with every other ; and all matters of the same essen- 
 tial being, since every matter reacts with every other; 
 and all forces and all matters of the same essential being, 
 since every force reacts with every matter; and force, 
 matter and the human mind of the same essential being 
 since force and matter react with the human mind. That 
 every perception by the mind of an external object is a 
 reaction between essential somethings in the mind and 
 object. And that there is an essential being, therefore, not 
 only of force, matter and the human mind, but of every 
 being sensed by mind. 
 
 And that force and matter are of the same essential 
 being for the further reason that any matter under force 
 sufficient, whether of impact, pressure, or projection, even, 
 is sublimed to force. 
 
 And it is intended that there is such being in the fact 
 that there are in mind conceptions of the units of such 
 being. In every human mind there are ideal spheres, in 
 quadrants, each a cone, the apex of which is the center of 
 the sphere, and its base the surface of the quadrant, and 
 its axis the shortest line between its apex and the center 
 of its base, the every section of which, by a plane at angle 
 with its axis, is conic, and circular, elliptical, parabolic, or 
 hyperbolic, as the plane be at right, acute, or obtuse angles 
 with such axis. And such the sections of every cone, of 
 every quadrant, of every ideal sphere, existing in the mind 
 of every man as the condition of geometrical, or trigo- 
 metrical truth, analogously such, are the elements of every 
 such conic section. In the circle there are quadrants, 
 complementary and supplementary, and in each sine and 
 cosine ; tangent and cotangent ; secant and co-secant and 
 
Introductory Preface 9 
 
 in the ellipse parabola and hyperbola, there are elements 
 of these beings about their centers, analogously such as 
 are those of the circle, which can exist with the ideal 
 spheres containing them, but as they be insensible reali- 
 ties, and the products in the human mind of its reactions 
 with a kindred being of the universe. And intended that 
 these ideal spheres are real, and the originals of beings 
 becoming sensible in spheres, and of the moments of force 
 and the molecules of matter inorganic in stars, sun, and 
 earth, and organic in plant, animal and man at this earth's 
 surface, it is intended that a conspicuous and conclusive 
 instance of such ideal spheroids becoming real, is this 
 earth. 
 
 Intended that the earth is a being finite, and that at 
 its time and place in the teleologic evo-involution of an 
 universe of such being, it is a spheroid and wheel of 
 atomic infinities, the one dynamic and the other static, 
 and the one heat and the other cold, the one levitation 
 and the other gravitation, reacting on its axis ; it is 
 intended that it is a hollow sphere of constrictive matter 
 about its solid sphere of explosive space. And that its 
 crust of matter is in concentric strata, the first metallic, and 
 of metals the densest known; and the next of metallic 
 oxides in granitic rocks ; and the next of hydrogens, oxides 
 in waters ; and the next an atmosphere of gaseous mat- 
 ters, in which, with oxygens and nitrogens, there are, 
 rarely, the vapors of water, ammonia, and carbonic oxide ; 
 and this for the reason that these, its beings, reacting on 
 its axis, would produce such center of space and such 
 strata of matters in such order about it ; and for the further 
 reason that a rigid analysis of the phenomena of its mat- 
 ters gives these strata of constrictive matters about its 
 center of explosive space. 
 
 And, such the earth, it is intended that, analogously, 
 such is the every finite being of the universe — a hollow 
 sphere of relatively static being possible about a solid 
 sphere of relatively dynamic being in eccentric radiations 
 
10 Introductory Preface 
 
 to produce it. And, as such, that it is a conspicuous 
 instance in real being, the ideal of which exists in every 
 human mind. 
 
 And it is intended that there is such being, in that its 
 existence is the condition of philosophy and science. By 
 deductions from the hypothesis of such essential being of 
 the universe we have a philosophy of the phenomenal 
 beings of the universe, and by inductions of the phenome- 
 nal beings of the universe we have a science of such 
 beings in relation to each other and the universal being. 
 
 Seco?id: And, such essential being, it is intended that 
 in this there is life and of life nature, in that there are life 
 and nature, the neither of which could exist but of that 
 exclusive being of the universe. And, in that, there are 
 teleologic processes of evo-involution and invo-evolution, 
 the one from the axis of the universe into its disk, and 
 the other from the disk of the universe into its axis ; and 
 these also in every being of the universe, the one of which 
 is coincident with life, and the other with the nature of 
 that life. And the one of which is life, and the other the 
 nature of that life, the neither of which were possible but 
 of such essential being, itself, possible, but as it be in 
 such processes of evo-involution, and invo-evolution. And 
 that in this being there are life and nature for the further 
 reason that in this there is the word of God, the universal 
 cause, which, if not cause of life in nature, were the mir- 
 acle of cause without consequence. And that there are 
 life and nature which, if not consequences of cause in that 
 word of God, were the miracles of consequences without 
 cause. And that there are not such miracles; that we 
 have not seen and cannot conceive such cause without 
 consequence, or consequence without cause; or reason, 
 or live but in acceptance of one unbroken continuity of 
 cause and consequence from the universe to man. 
 
 We accept God and the word of his infinites reacting 
 to express his will in beings of them generally, but, from 
 an extravagant estimate, possibly, of our own importance 
 
Introductory Preface 11 
 
 we have misgivings as to the ability of this word to 
 execute itself in man; or the plant, or animal, with him 
 at this earth. We assume that, though God has vested 
 infinite power and purpose in his word, he has reserved 
 the power of interference at exigencies, in making it do 
 what, of itself, it might not. That of these exigencies are 
 plant, animal and man, to whose existences he has himself 
 stooped from his throne, and by special creative act, or 
 by anthropomorphic Theos, has caused their execution. 
 Such act by himself, or Theos, were in breach of the 
 uniformity of nature, and a miracle. And while we have 
 not seen, or are able to conceive, the miracle, we yet 
 assume the indefinite series of them necessary to the 
 plant, animal, and man. But there is not only not a 
 miracle seen, or conceivable, but there is not one con- 
 sistent with the existence of this universe of beings from 
 their one originating cause. To whom there is reason 
 there is God : to whom there is God, there is the word of 
 God. To whom there is the word of God there is the 
 essential being of the universe, and to whom there is this 
 being, to him there are life and nature — the only con- 
 ceivable means by which, of that universe of insensible 
 being, there can be the sensible beings of that universe. 
 And, to rational man, therefore, the first and second of 
 these propositions are true. And there is an essential 
 being of the universe, in which is life, of which is nature. 
 And so also is the third: "That of nature there is 
 man." Intended that in the beings of this universe there 
 is process, and that before there were the stars there was 
 the universe ; and before there was the sun, stars ; and 
 before this earth, the sun ; and before the plant, the earth, 
 and before the animal the plant, and before man the ani- 
 mal; it is intended that the cause, whether prime or 
 efficient, of the first of these, is the cause of all. And 
 that the cause of the earth, plant, and animal, is the cause 
 of man. And intended that the efficient cause of earth. 
 
12 Introductory Preface 
 
 plant, and animal is nature ; it is intended that nature also 
 is the cause of man. 
 
 And that it is so, unless that providence in finite being 
 of which is the nature of the earth, plant, and animal, be 
 incapable of man, to whom, therefore, there is a special 
 providence of God's word, uttered directly by God himself 
 in man, or administered by man himself, or by an anthro- 
 pomorphic Theos attendant upon man. And it is intended 
 that the being finite of which is nature, capable of the 
 earth, plant, and animal, is capable of man. 
 
 That with that in existence, that were no special 
 providence to man. That there is no such providence 
 uttered directly by God in man, and that there is no such 
 providence administered by an anthropomorphic Theos 
 attendant upon man. And that there is no such provi- 
 dence administered by man to himself. That such provi- 
 dence, not through being finite, and every act of its 
 administration by God himself, or anthropomorph, or 
 man, were the miracle of consequence without pre-exist- 
 ing cause, the one of which has not occurred in the course 
 of this finite universe, whose factors do not vary, in even 
 the remotest man, the one millionth of a moment, from 
 their commissions delivered at the axis of the universe. 
 
 And it is intended that man is not of such special 
 providence for the reason that, if so, the forces and mat- 
 ters of which is man were different from those of which 
 are the animal and plant ; while they are not different as 
 is seen in the facts of their reactions. The forces and 
 matters in man are the same in terms as are those in the 
 animal and plant. And they are the same in fact — since 
 every force in man reacts with every force in the animal, 
 as it could not if not of the same essential being inversely. 
 And every matter in man reacts with every matter in the 
 plant, as it could not if not of the same esssential being 
 inversely. 
 
 And intended that man is of the nature of the plant 
 and animal for the reason that their elements of force 
 
Introduclory Preface 13 
 
 and matter are the same, it is intended that he is so, for 
 the further reason that his modes of being are the same. 
 Of the matter elements, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and 
 carbon, reacting on the axis of their neutral beings inter- 
 mediate, there are spheroids and wheels of life in nature 
 of which, by variations to the conditions of a larger and 
 better existence merely, there is the plant cryptogamic, 
 phonerogamic, endogenous and exogenous ; and of these 
 elements with sulphur and phosphorous in addition, react- 
 ing on their axes intermediate, there are spheroids and 
 wheels of life in nature, of which, by variations to the 
 conditions of a larger and better existence merely, there 
 is the animal radiate, annulate, articulate, and vertebrate^ 
 analogous to the four orders of the plant. 
 
 And of these elements of the animal, without the 
 addition of another, reacting on their axes in a sphere of 
 being beyond that of the animal, there are spheroids and 
 wheels of life in nature, of which, by variations to the 
 conditions of a larger and better existence merely, there 
 is man, agamic, polygamic and monogamic, analogous to 
 the radiate, annulate, and articulate orders of the animal, 
 with promise of yet another order in unions of unequal 
 human races in relations of inequality, analogous to the 
 vertebrate order of the animal. 
 
 It is intended that the first vertebrate animal, to its 
 food in Silurian seas, then continuously about the earth, 
 was the fish ; which, to its food in marshes beginning to 
 appear, became the reptile ; which, to its food in plants 
 rising from the soil, became the digitigrade quadruped ; 
 which, to its food by capture, became the plantigrade 
 quadruped; which to its food in trees became the four- 
 handed animal; which to its more abundant food and 
 safety, to be had by methods of procurement, became the 
 two-footed and two-handed animal, with its organ of intel- 
 ligence to co-ordinate the activities of its feet and hands. 
 And it is intended that, by variations to the conditions of 
 existence merely, this animal has became man. 
 
14 Introductory Preface 
 
 And that man is of the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed, is in that there was such animal after there was 
 the animal four-handed, and before there was agamic, or 
 polygamic, or monogamic man. And that there was such 
 animal in that there is now such animal in man. And that 
 there was such animal, in that nature were capable of such 
 animal, and, capability cause, were cause of such animal ; 
 and that he is of that animal, and of the nature of the 
 animal, therefore, in that man is but the solitary animal 
 becoming social. 
 
 Every animal is solitary in that without co-operation 
 or concert each procures by its individual efforts, from 
 the chance products of the earth, the provisions to the 
 continuation of its individual existence. And every man 
 is social in that every one exists upon provisions pro- 
 cured and conserved by several acting in concert. The 
 stock of unmarried mothers and their offspring exists but 
 of these so helping each other. And so does the polyg- 
 amic tribe and the monogamic state. And there is 
 advancement from agamic to polygamic man, and from 
 polygamic to monogamic man, but as the succeeding 
 mode be better than the one before it to the means of 
 human life possible. 
 
 Every such successive mode of association to a com- 
 mon life was as simply a variation of the two-footed and 
 two-handed animal to the animal possible as was any one 
 of those modes of organized activity by which the verte- 
 brate fish became the animal two-footed and two-handed. 
 Beyond the solitary animal two-footed and two-handed 
 there were opportunities of food and safety obtainable by 
 association, and, to obtain them, that animal became social, 
 and is now, whether agamic, polygamic, or monogamic, 
 but the solitary animal, two-footed and two-handed becom- 
 ing social. 
 
 And that as man is without a special providence 
 administered by God, or anthropomorphic Theos, as is the 
 animal or plant ; and as he is in continuation of the animal 
 
Introductory Preface 15 
 
 into the man possible as each successive order of plant or 
 .animal is in such continuation of the plant or animal. 
 And as the plant and animal are of nature, man is of nature. 
 Whence, of the three original propositions, there will 
 remain in question but the — 
 
 Fourth: That man of nature is in continuation of 
 nature to the man possible. 
 
 Such man possible were the most man possible, and 
 the best man possible that he may be his most of the pos- 
 sible products of this earth, cultivated as it can be. And 
 it is not more certain that man is of nature than that he 
 is of nature to such man. Such man were in states of 
 individuals differing in their capacities for duties in such 
 •states. But so situated as that there is a place for each 
 and each in his place, no one will want the place of any 
 other, nor would any one strive to be head — not more 
 honorable than the foot. To such state, in fact, there 
 were no head, or foot, or artificial terminus, more than 
 there is to the human family, or other material being of 
 life, from within, propelling nature, and nature, from 
 without, regulating life. Each will have found his sphere, 
 and will have acquired the ability to discharge its duties. 
 There will be the production possible of provisions for 
 the support of man possible. These will be conserved to 
 the lives they are able to support. There will be super- 
 positions of industries, the ones utilizing the wastes of 
 others. There will be no wars or disorders, or strikes of 
 operatives, or oppressions by employers. And each state 
 will be a perfect exhibition of that ego-altruism of which 
 man alone is capable. 
 
 Egoism is the living for one's self. Altruism is the 
 living for another, and every being of the universe is 
 egoistic, in that it is charged with no other existence than 
 its own. And, charged with no other existence than its 
 own, no being is altruistic. But there is an ego-altruism 
 of which man alone is capable, consisting in his living for 
 .others as parts of himself. The first of these ego-altru- 
 
16 Introductory Preface 
 
 isms are families, the members of which are better as the 
 family is better; and the next states, the families of which 
 are better as the states are better. And under such ego- 
 altruistic feeling the individual will surfer for his family 
 as a part of himself as he will for himself. xVnd the 
 family for the state as for itself. The semblance of such 
 ego-altruism does not appear in any plant or in any animal 
 save in articulate or . vertebrate parents for their infant 
 offspring, to cease when the offspring is able to support 
 itself. 
 
 And such the state of man possible, it is intended 
 that there is to be such state at every point of the habit- 
 able globe. That this habitable surface will be extended; 
 that seas and lands will be re-claimed; that there will be 
 habitations on waters and in mines, and that, ultimately, 
 in peace and plenty, and health and happiness, there will 
 be thousands of men upon the earth to the ones there are 
 upon it now. And that in these there will be the man 
 possible of nature. As such he were the finite product 
 possible of infinite factors reacting as in the animal and 
 plant. And of his own motive, or of motive from anj^ 
 other than that infinite source, he can not stop short of 
 that man possible, more than the animal can stop short of 
 the animal possible, or the plant of the plant possible. 
 And it is as certain, therefore, that man is in continuation 
 of his nature and to the man possible, as that he is of 
 nature, or that nature is of life in such being of the uni- 
 verse. 
 
 But, while this is so, there is not to be such man of 
 any single human race alone. 
 
 And this for the reason that no single race could 
 become the man possible, or would become the man pos- 
 sible if it could. 
 
 The present races are the Agamic, Polygamic and 
 Monogamic. And the Agamic in stocks of unfathered 
 children under the authority of unmarried mothers ; and 
 the Polygamic in tribes of wives and children under the 
 
In troductory Preface 1 7 
 
 authority of polygamic male parents ; and the Monogamic 
 in states of the families of monogamic male parents in 
 such relations to each other as may be consistent with 
 their well-being, to be 'determined by a government repre- 
 senting their respective interests. And such the races, 
 while each were capable of the man possible of that par- 
 ticular race, and the agamic of the man possible of that 
 race ; and the polygamic of the man possible of that race ; 
 and the monogamic of the man possible of that race — 
 neither were capable of the man possible of all the races 
 combined in supplementary and harmonious relations to 
 each other. Nor, if it were, would it accept of such con- 
 ditions and be willing to forego its special nature in con- 
 sideration of a better and more abundant nature of the 
 whole. The whole would represent the course of cause 
 through radiating natures from the axis of the finite uni- 
 verse ; the particular race would represent the volitions of 
 its individuals, merely, in assertion of their individual 
 interests in the state. And while, therefore, of the voli- 
 tional activities of the individuals of any particular race, 
 there might be the man possible of that race, there could 
 not be the man possible of all the races possible, each of 
 which must assert itself in opposition to the every other. 
 And this, theoretically true, is consistent with the 
 experiences of man. Agamic man, from want of the 
 conditions of a longer human life, has yielded all con- 
 tested territory to polygamic man. And polygamic man 
 is yielding such territory, for the same reason, to monog- 
 amic man, the every state of whom divides into families, 
 capable and incapable, the capables of which are lords, 
 and the incapable commons, who, from their unequal 
 capacities, become subject to a government in lords. But, 
 of the same race, and naturally equal, the families of com- 
 mons rise, and of the lords fall, until they come to the same 
 plane of social and political equality, when the govern- 
 ment becomes representative of both, and is exercised 
 2 
 
18 Introductory Preface 
 
 through parties, major and minor, the major of which, for 
 the time of the majority, is imperial in its power over both. 
 
 The monogamic states of Europe are now under gov- 
 ernments of lords, upon whom their commons constantly 
 encroach, while in those of America the encroachments 
 have ended in recognition of the equality of individuals 
 who exercise their governments through parties of adult 
 males. Of these the foremost is this Republic — the 
 present leader of the human world — and of which there is 
 to be the man possible if of any single race there is to be 
 such man. And of this there is not to be such man. 
 
 This Republic is now the leader of the Human world. 
 The Agamic race in England had yielded to the Polygamic; 
 and the Polygamic had yielded to the Monogamic; and the 
 Monogamic in state had become divided into families of 
 lords and commons — the lords possessing the govern- 
 ment. But the commons — the natural equals of the 
 lords — by prescriptions had encroached upon their lords 
 until the real government of that state was in the majority 
 of its House of Commons, though nominally exercised by 
 king and lords. This nominal power in king and lords 
 was repudiated by the colonists in their Revolution, who, 
 when victorious, divided into parties of adult males, the 
 major of which, for the time of its majority, became the 
 government. This ordered progress of the individuals of 
 a state to the functions of self-government has not been 
 made by the people of any other state. It is the condi- 
 tion of advancement in the way of man; and this is, 
 therefore, now the foremost state of man. But while of 
 these parties there may be the monogamic man possible 
 of any monogamic state of man, there cannot be the man 
 possible of all the states of the race of man. 
 
 These parties were first known as Tories and Whigs ; 
 and next as Whigs and Democrats ; and next as Demo- 
 crats and Republicans. And now, the one is known as 
 Republican and the other is without a name, pending the 
 preparation by prominent men (discontented with their 
 
Introductory Preface 19 
 
 fortunes in the Republican party) of an issue upon which 
 they may defeat it. But that party formed and able to 
 defeat the Republican party will but take its place in 
 a government working, not to the advancement of man 
 to the man possible, but only to the largest share it can 
 take from the state to uses of its partisans. In this con- 
 test of parties for the properties of the state, the race 
 of man becomes ignored. There comes indifference to 
 marriage and repugnance to children by whom, only, 
 becoming parents, can the race be continued. And while, 
 therefore, this state — taking immigrants and properties 
 from other states not so advanced — may become, for its 
 time, the grandest state of the earth, it cannot exist per- 
 petually or advance to the man possible through parties 
 simply, warring on each other. Nor, for the term of its 
 existence, can it have even the monogamic man possible. 
 And the less can it have the man possible of its union 
 with a lower race to an intermediate state of both. 
 
 In such intermediate state there were the patriarchal 
 power of parents over offspring, and the proletariate 
 power of offspring under parents. There is natural man — 
 from first to last, and from the vertebrate animal two- 
 footed and two-handed to the monogamic man in states 
 of parties warring on each other for its government; — 
 only in the union of parents and their offspring to the pro- 
 visions for the subsistence and support of both. And 
 such union there were in the intermediate state of unequal 
 races concurring in provisions to a common life. 
 
 But, of the parties in this Republic contesting for its 
 properties, there is no such union. Neither is concerned 
 about the advancement of man in other races. Nor is 
 either much concerned about the advancement of man in 
 this Republic. Each would have the state the largest and 
 strongest possible, but only in the hope of getting the 
 control of it, to the enrichment of its individuals. And 
 this state, therefore, while destined to become as much 
 more populous and powerful than it now is — as was 
 
20 Introductory Preface 
 
 Rome when from a republic it became an empire — it 
 will not forego individual indulgence to produce the man 
 possible. 
 
 But such man there will be, if from the center of 
 this universe there be dynamic being into the static beings 
 possible of infinite beings reacting on that center; such 
 dynamic into static being there is if there be an essential 
 being of the universe, which can be but the being finite 
 of beings infinite reacting then in reciprocal limitations 
 of each other. There is in question, therefore, but the 
 existence of this essential being, and to that this work is 
 now addressed. And who rejects the truth of its exist- 
 ence must be prepared to show of what else than beings 
 infinite can there be being finite. And of what else than 
 that finite word of God can there be the life in nature of 
 this universe. And of what else than life in nature can 
 there be man at this earth. And to what other end can 
 there be man of life in nature at this earth than that of 
 the most man possible and the best man possible that he 
 may be his most. 
 
 But while quite assured that there is an essential being 
 of the universe of which is man to the man possible, I am 
 equally assured that individual man is not intellectually 
 able to accept this truth; and this for the reason that 
 individual man is not charged with this mandate of the 
 cause of man. The individual, man or woman, is charged 
 simply with the preservation of his or her individual exist- 
 ence — as is the individual animal or plant — and is not 
 more able to produce himself, or herself, into the man — 
 agamic, polygamic, or monogamic — possible than is the 
 radiate animal, male or female, into the orders of animals, 
 annulate, articulate and vertebrate, or the cryptogamic 
 plant into the orders, phanerogamic, endogenus and exo- 
 genus. This power of self-production is not vested in 
 the individual man, but is reserved and exercised by the 
 originating and persistent cause of man. And individual 
 man so situated, therefore, and unconscious of his cause, 
 
Introductory Preface 21 
 
 will not be able to accept it consciously. But its existence 
 will be established, rationally, if rationally there appear 
 such essential being of the universe. And to that estab- 
 lishment is this further argument. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY PREFACE. 
 
 This title of man at the earth to the man possible of 
 an essential being of the universe intends a theory of 
 nature and of man in nature ; and of nature in the resolu- 
 tions of a finite being to be termed life, and of nature in 
 the resolutions of that life into the beings of it possible, 
 the last of which at this earth's surface is man, who, there- 
 fore, is to the man possible of that essential being and 
 him the most man possible and the best man possible to 
 be his most. To this it is intended that there is being 
 finite of beings infinite in reciprocal limitations of each 
 other ; that this is original, universal and exclusive of other 
 being in that universe. And as such that it is being in 
 units originally insensible but capable of unions into the 
 beings sensible of which there are the beings in stars, 
 sun, earth, plant and animal from its universe to man and 
 the mind of man, inclusive ; that to this the beings infinite 
 and different in products of the finite are fractions, 
 inversely, of integral infinites ; that as such they are 
 vacua and plena of these infinites reciprocally; that so 
 they are reciprocally attractive and reciprocally repulsive, 
 and of their reciprocal attractions are in coincidence on the 
 axis of their mutual being intermediate, and of their recip- 
 rocal repulsions are in differentiations thence into spheroids 
 and wheels of the one infinite relatively static in revolution 
 on its axis relatively dynamic, that of these infinites the 
 ones are dynamic and the others static, relatively, and the 
 ones fast and the others slow, and the ones eccentric and 
 the others concentric in the every radiation of their common 
 being from their axis of reaction, that in this the static is 
 
24 Contents 
 
 an orb of relative matter in its elliptical orbit about the 
 as its center at one of the foci of its ellipse, that such are 
 stars about the center of the universe, and suns about 
 stars, and planets about suns; and the crust of the earth 
 about its explosive center ; and the plus about the minus 
 of electricity, and the positive about the negative atom of 
 the matter molecule, and the base about the acid of the 
 matter compounds; and the pistillate about the stami- 
 nate principle of the plant, and the female about the male 
 principle of the animal; and the offspring about the par- 
 ent in the family of man ; and the weaker about the stronger 
 class of families in the state of man, and the weaker about 
 the stronger states in the races of man ; and that thus at 
 his time and place in the evolution of the being finite — the 
 essential being of this universe — there is to be the man 
 possible of that essential being, who is thus destined not to 
 the ends of his own invention or to those of an anthropo- 
 morphic Theos in operation upon being otherwise existing 
 and inert, but simply to the man possible of his means 
 of subsistence possible. 
 
 But that there is not to be such man of any single 
 race. It intends that there is an union of infinites neces- 
 sary to the finite being possible ; that such infinites there 
 were in unions of unequal races ; that without this every 
 state at its maturity in the theoretical equality of its indi- 
 viduals must come under the volition of those individuals 
 divided into parties major and minor, the major of which 
 for the term of its majority must be the government and 
 must exterminate the minor or be exterminated by it, in 
 either of which events there is the dissolution of the state. 
 And such the theory, it becomes important to consider 
 whether there be such essential being. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 And, such the theory of such essential* being, it is 
 of little interest, but of much importance. And of little 
 
Contents 25 
 
 interest. Few will consider, or care, whether there be 
 such being. And fewer still will take the imports of the 
 terms by which that being is expressed. But it is of much 
 importance to man himself, at least. If the theory be 
 true, and there be such being, it will be the only being of 
 the universe. And in this there will be the life of which 
 there is the nature of which is man, who, of such nature, 
 will be to the man possible, and but to the man possible on 
 earth, of his means of subsistence there available. This 
 man possible will be the most man possible, and the best 
 man possible, that he may be his most, at every habitable 
 place about the earth. In this there will be the most of 
 human life possible, and the best of human life possible. 
 There will be peace, order, industry, economy and progress 
 to a consistent and harmonious community of man, in 
 which there will be the most and the best of individuals 
 to the most and best of states, to the most and best of 
 races to that universal race, the most and best possible. 
 And it were important to the well-being of present and 
 prospective man that he consider and accept such theory, 
 if it be true. And it were more important for the further 
 reason that man is here on earth to the end, not only of 
 his individual enjoyments in his earthly life, but to the 
 end of an eternal providence beyond this life. This may 
 be in a moral being of the souls of man, who in their 
 earthly lives have contributed to it, and which, as a civili- 
 zation, conserves to its existence the lives of man contin- 
 ually coming to exist on earth; or it may be in a heaven or 
 hell apart from this earth, into which the souls of indi- 
 viduals may go to take the rewards or punishments proper 
 for their conduct here. If there be such essential being of 
 life, nature and man in nature to the man possible the 
 end of that providence, of which is man, is such moral 
 being of the soul of bettered man to hover and brood the 
 race of man. But, if there be not such being, the end of 
 that providence, and of man himself, will be such state of 
 rewards and punishments, in which the souls of man dis- 
 
26 Contents 
 
 charged from man on earth will not be further concerned 
 about such man. And while of his consideration man may 
 not alter these conditions, yet, if he is to a moral being 
 attendant on the race of man upon the condition that he 
 shall have contributed to the advancement of that race, it 
 is of much importance to him that he consider of the ways 
 by which he may advance it. And of importance is the 
 question, therefore, whether there be such essential being 
 of the universe. 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 The only question that of its existence. If it exist it 
 is the being finite of the word of God in space, and as 
 either it is universal and exclusive of other being of the 
 universe. And is the universal being insensible of which 
 is the universe of beings sensible. And as such it is the 
 essential being of the universe. 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 There is such space, if there be that which could not 
 be without it, in that there is cause to consequence ; and 
 consequence to cause; and but cause to consequence, and 
 but to consequence; and but consequence to cause, and 
 but to cause; so that throughout the universe there is that 
 that can be, and that which can be is, or is to be ; and 
 there is such being, therefore, if there be that which could 
 not be without it. And there is such being also if there 
 be but one being of which are all the beings of this- 
 universe ; and there is but one such being as is shown in 
 the fact that every being reacts with every other. 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 There were that which could not be without such 
 being, if there be being finite, or the word of God, or 
 
Contents 27 
 
 space, in that each were not only universal and exclusive 
 of such being but as that be of it, but were being physio- 
 logical, as were such essential being, and as it were not if 
 not of the being finite or the word of God or space. 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 Nor were there force or matter without such being. 
 Force were the action of one infinite on another in pro- 
 duction of the being finite in such spheroid and wheel of 
 the one as axle to the other or its disk about the axis of 
 their neutral being intermediate. At every point in every 
 such wheel there were the reactions of its factors, the 
 resultants of which appear to us in the physical forces, 
 heat, cold, dark, light, electricity and magnetism. And as 
 there were not these resultants without the infinites in reac- 
 tion, or these without an essential being of the universe, 
 there were not force without such being. And so there 
 were not matter, in that force and matter are the same. 
 And this, in that they react, as they could not if not of the 
 same essential being inversely. For this reason all forces 
 are essentially the same, and all matters the same. And 
 all forces and matters the same. And they are the same 
 for the further reason that all matters under force sufficient 
 are sublimed to the physical forces. And there not being 
 force, there were not matter without such being, that being 
 but the syntheses of force, as force is but the analysis of 
 matter. 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 
 Nor were there life or nature without such being. 
 Life and nature are the systemic forces of the being finite, 
 of whose intersections and production of the finite being 
 pysiological there are the physiological forces. And 
 regarding this as a spheroid and wheel of the one infinite 
 as dynamic axle evolving into its static disk and the 
 
28 Contents 
 
 other as static disk involving the dynamic axle, the one 
 in that which in animals and plants are termed life, and 
 the other that which not only in animals and plants, but in 
 all other beings finite, we term nature. And as there were 
 not the disk without the axle or the axle without the disk 
 •of such wheel, there were not life without nature or nature 
 without life in any being finite. Nor are there these, so 
 nothings but as they be of the same essential being 
 inversely ; and but as there be such being. And there are 
 not life or nature, therefore, but as there be such being. 
 
 Chapter VII. 
 
 Nor were there the universe, star, sun or earth, 
 without such being. There were the universe, but as it 
 be the whole of the being finite of beings infinite, and this, 
 a being physiological of such infinites reacting on its axis 
 to produce it. Nor were there stars but as they be the 
 first beings finite possible about the axis of the universe. 
 And but as they be orbs physiological in orbits about that 
 axis. Nor were there suns but as they be such orbs in 
 orbits about the axis of the stars. Nor were there plan- 
 ets but as they be such orbs in orbits about the axes of 
 suns ; or the earth, but as it be such orb in its orbit about 
 the axes of the sun and universe. -Nor were there the 
 universe, star, sun or earth, but as it be the physiological 
 product of its systematic factors, the one energy and the 
 other inertia ; and the one in eccentric radiations from the 
 axis of such spheroid, and the other in concentric radia- 
 tions from its surface forming ; and but as the matter of 
 such orb be from the reactions of these factors, the one as 
 levitation and the other as gravitation as they appear at 
 the surface of this earth and of which are the molecules of 
 matter in the earth's crust, the one atom of earth such 
 molecules being of levitation in specific heat and the other 
 of gravitation in atomic weight, which heat and weight in 
 -every such elemental matter are inversely to each other. 
 
Contents 29 
 
 And as there were not these, or the one of these, but on 
 these conditions, there were not the universe, star, sun 
 or earth without such essential being. 
 
 Chapter VIII. 
 
 Nor were there the plant or animal without such 
 being. There are plant and animal at the earth's surface, 
 and the plant in orders cryptogamic, phanerogamic, en- 
 dogenous and oxogenous; and the animal in orders radi- 
 ate, annulate, articulate and vertebrate. And the plant of 
 the elemental matters oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and 
 carbon; and the animal of these and surphur and phos- 
 phorus in addition. And of these matters simply are 
 the plant and animal. There is no evidence of an inter- 
 mediating agency to produce the plant or animal or to 
 produce the plant or animal through other orders than 
 those now existing. And, as these matters are of force, 
 and force of an essential being of the universe, so are the 
 plant and animal of such being, and were not without 
 such being. 
 
 Chapter IX. 
 
 Nor were there man or mind in man without such 
 being. There were not man, but as he be of the same 
 elemental matters as the animal ; nor were there these but 
 as they be of force ; nor were they of force but as that be 
 of an essential being of the universe. Nor were there 
 man but as he be of an animal two-footed and two-handed 
 by variation to the means of a larger life from the animal 
 four-footed or four-handed. Nor were there present man 
 of such animal, but as there be unions for life between 
 adults male and female ; and between parents and their 
 children. Such animals two-footed and two-handed with 
 an organ of intelligence to co-ordinate the activity of 
 feet or hands were but an animal so long as it were 
 solitary. And it were solitary until there were such 
 
30 Contents 
 
 unions, as is the animal four-footed and four-handed. 
 The adults male and female of these are together only 
 through the brief periods of their mating. And the 
 mother is with her offspring only through the brief period 
 of their helpless infancy. Each at other periods is depend- 
 ent upon the chance products of the earth for its means of 
 subsistence, which without union it is unable to cultivate 
 or conserve, and so were the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed. But in such unions there were the .production 
 and conservation of provisions for safety and subsistence 
 to a larger and better animal life than were possible of 
 the solitary animal. That larger and better life is to be 
 termed human and that more and better animal of such 
 life is man. But there were not such man without an 
 essential being of the universe. There were not the mat- 
 ter of the animal without this. Nor were the variation 
 of the animal of such matter into the animal two-footed 
 and two-handed without this. Nor were there the variation 
 of the solitary animal two-footed and two-handed into the 
 social animal in families, stocks, tribes and states of man 
 without such being. Nor were there mind in man without 
 such being. In every individual man there is a sensitive 
 being preceptive and reflective of the conditions incident 
 to the continuation of his individual existence under 
 them, which, perceptive, we term conscience and, reflec- 
 tive, mind. This is a finite being physiological of infinite 
 beings kindred and different in limitations of each other, as 
 is the individual man himself or other being physiological, 
 and is subject to the attractions, repulsions and inductions 
 of other such physiologies adjacent as in any other such. 
 And as there were not this without man, or man without 
 such being, there were not this mind in man without 
 such be.ing. 
 
 Chapter X. 
 
 Nor were their law without such being. There is 
 law. In every being there is the rule that at the time and 
 
Contents 31 
 
 place possible of the growing universe it be, and be the 
 being possible at that time and place. This were its law, 
 and this were deliverable to it only through antecedent 
 beings of an one essential being of the universe. And 
 there is thus, therefore, such being, and such intermediary 
 and impersonal course of being in this universe if there 
 be being infinite, or the word of God, or space, or force, 
 or matter, or life, or nature, or the universe; star, sun, 
 earth, plant, animal, man or mind in man, or law in this 
 or other being, but upon the condition, only, that they 
 be realities, and not conventionalities, merely. And real 
 being and not conceptions, to which we give these names. 
 They are such realities if they be of a finite word of God 
 in space. And they are of that finite word. 
 
 Chapter XI. 
 
 In such realities there are the being finite, and the 
 word of God and space. There is being finite, in that 
 there is being not infinite. Being, simply, were being 
 infinite, but being finite is in the limitation of one infinite 
 by another infinite as itself. And as there is being not 
 infinite, there is being finite. But this only of infinites in 
 limitations of each other, and as such it is a reality. 
 There is also the word expression of the will of God that 
 there be the beings of this universe. There- is an anterior 
 and causing cause of such beings, and there is a conse- 
 quential and mediating cause of such beings, and this 
 mediating cause must be of the beings of that causing 
 cause. As such it were the word expression of the will 
 of that causing cause. And as such it were reality. And 
 there is also space intervening matters and pervading and 
 intermediating matters from which matters of static force 
 sufficient come and into which matters of dynamic force 
 sufficient go. This is where the finite word of God were. 
 And it is as were the being finite of the word of God. 
 And if it be not in fact the being finite of the word of 
 
32 Contents 
 
 God, it is itself a being finite of beings infinite, and as- 
 such is a reality. 
 
 Chapter XII. 
 
 As realities also there are force and matter. There 
 are forces thermal, photol, electric and magnetic. And. 
 these in the reactions, physical, chemical and physiological, 
 of matters adjacent. And in the attractions, repulsions 
 and inductions of matters at a distance, and in the levita- 
 tions and gravitations of matters at this earth's surface. 
 And these forces are the same in that they react with 
 each other; and the same as matters, in that they react 
 with matters; and in that the ultimate analysis of matter 
 is force. And that, in every force, and every matter, and. 
 every reaction of forces, and of matters and of forces 
 and matters, there is law; and the law that, of every 
 such reaction at its time and place there be the being of 
 force, or matter, or force and matter, the being possible, 
 and this were possible but as both be of one essential, 
 being of the universe, and realities therefore. 
 
 Chapter XIII. 
 
 As realities also, there are life and nature. There is 
 that we term life in plant, animal and man at this earth's 
 surface as the cause of the beings at their times and. 
 places possible, the consequences of which cause in these 
 we term nature, and all of these are of matters we term 
 organic. But there is matter in metals, rocks and waters, 
 which we term inorganic, which are the natures of a. 
 cause in force, as the plant; animal and man, are the 
 natures of a cause in life. And the matters inorganic, 
 and organic the sources force the casual principle of the 
 one is the same as life, the casual principle of the other. 
 And, their lives the same, their natures are the same. 
 And force and matter realities, life and nature are reali- 
 
Contents 33 
 
 ties, and realities from being of one essential being of 
 the universe; they are realities also, from being physio- 
 logical, as are force and matter, and as they were not 
 without, they be of such essential being. 
 
 Chapter XIV. 
 
 As realities also, there are the universe, stars, sun and 
 earth. And as such there is the universe. There is the 
 universe. From its immensity we may not be able to 
 perceive it, or conceive it, and we may not be able to 
 perceive, or conceive it, for the further reason that it 
 were inclusive of ourselves, and that the conscious being 
 in man, however perceptive and conceptive, of the beings 
 with which it has to do in continuing itself in man, and 
 in continuing man in nature, may not be, and is not, in 
 fact, perceptive, or conceptive of itself, and the less is it 
 perceptive, or conceptive of an universal whole of that 
 being of which it is. But rationally, if not consciously, 
 there is, to that mind in man, an universe of that being 
 of which there are the beings of the universe. And this 
 by reason of deduction, and induction. By deduction 
 from the hypothesis of such universe of being there is the 
 every phenomenal being possible from the universe to 
 man, and by induction of the every phenomenal being 
 possible from the universe to man there is such universe. 
 
 Chapter XV. 
 
 And, as realities, also, there are the stars. As by 
 reasons of deduction and induction there is the universe, 
 a reality, for the same reasons, there are the stars, reali- 
 ties. There were the universe of space in force and matter 
 but as it be physiological of its systemic factors, the one 
 energy and the other inertia, and the one in eccentric 
 radiations of energy from its axis, and the other in con- 
 3 
 
34 Contents 
 
 centric radiations of inertia from its disk. And of these 
 revolving about the axis, there were beings physiological 
 in orbs of matter, revolving on their axes of forces, and 
 these in elliptical orbits and in a hollow sphere, about the 
 axis of the universe, analogously such, and so, as there 
 are molecules of elementive matters about the axis of the 
 earth, from its systemic forces, reacting to produce them 
 in a hollow sphere about that axis. Of these physiologi- 
 cal bodies of force in matter, the most conspicuous were 
 those we term stars. These were necessarily of the same 
 being as the universe itself, and that reality, the stars 
 were realities, by reason of deduction merely. But there 
 is the star, a luminous orb of matter from force, with 
 others in a hollow sphere about the axis of the universe, 
 such as the systemic forces of an universal reality were 
 able to produce, and this, if not of that reality, were the 
 miracle or accident of consequence, without cause it is 
 not, and, whether by reason of deduction or induction, as 
 realities there are the stars. 
 
 Chapter XVI. 
 
 And as a reality also, there is the sun. The reasons 
 of deduction and induction, through which it appears that 
 the star is a reality, as is the universe, are equally efficient 
 to show that the sun is a reality as is the star. By deduc- 
 tion from the star as a reality there were smaller orbs of 
 matter about their centers of force, included, and these in 
 their orbits about the centers of stars as those were about 
 the centers of the universe. And about every such star 
 there were mediately, or immediately, one such orb as is 
 the sun, and about this there were orbs in elliptical orbits, 
 such as are the planets. And the sun were in a crust of 
 metallic matter about its center of space included. And 
 about this there were its atmosphere of metallic and 
 metallic oxide vapors and beyond this and in and near 
 the plane of its equator, there were its planets, asteroids 
 
Contents 35 
 
 and comets, in their elliptical orbits about the center of 
 the solar system. And by inductions of its phenomena, 
 there is the sun, such orb of matter about space, and in 
 its elliptical orbit about the axis of some star, or of some 
 stellar system, and the crust of matter first about its center 
 of space is metallic, and about this is its atmosphere of 
 metallic and metallic oxide vapors forming into rocks 
 to subside as spots upon the incandescent surface of the 
 metallic crust. And beyond this on, in, or near, the 
 planes of its equator, there are planets, asteroids and 
 comets in elliptical orbits about the axis of the solar sys- 
 tem of sun and planets. And as there were not the 
 hypotheses without reality there were not the phenomena 
 without it. 
 
 Chapter XVII. 
 
 And, as a reality, also, there is the earth. The earth 
 is a reality if it be of being finite, or the word of God, or 
 of space, and it is of this or the one of these, if it be 
 physiological. And it is physiological if it have a crust 
 of matter about a center of space. And if this crust be 
 in strata, the first of metals, and the next of metallic 
 oxides in rocks, and the next of hydrogens oxide, in 
 water. And if about this there be a gaseous atmosphere 
 of oxygen and nitrogen in the proportions of one to 
 four, and if of these with water there be ammonias and 
 carbonic oxides, and if of these there be the plant into the 
 plant possible in the course of which there are produced 
 the additional elements of matter, sulphur and phos- 
 phorus, and of these with those of the plant, there be the 
 animal possible, including man. And it is of being finite 
 or the word of God, or space, since either of these is 
 universal and exclusive of other being in that universe. 
 And if it be being physiological, as either of these is 
 such. 
 
 And there is its space center in a solid sphere of 
 dynamic and explosive force, and about this there is a 
 
36 Contents 
 
 hollow sphere of metallic and metallic oxide matter ; and 
 about this an envelope of hydrogen oxide matter in water 
 liquid, and about this an elastic atmosphere of gaseous 
 oxygens and nitrogens in the proportions of one to four, 
 of whose reactions at or near the earth's surface there are 
 gaseous waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides of whose 
 reactions on the earth there are matters termed organic, 
 of whose reactions there are planets, of whose reactions 
 there are animals, of whose reactions there is man. 
 
 Chapter XVIII. 
 
 There is a space center to the earth, in that, if theie 
 be a stratum of densest metallic matter in its crust, and 
 this extending to its very center, it were many times 
 heavier than it is. And, that there is such stratum, is in 
 the fact that if there be not, the earth were then too light. 
 The archaen rock of the oxides of lighter basic metals, 
 seen in situ or in detrita at the earth's surface, is but 
 two and one-half times the weight of water; and if this 
 extended to the earth's center, as it would if there be not 
 in it a stratum of metallic matter about the center of space, 
 the earth would weigh but two and one-half times as much 
 as an equal volume of water, while it is found to weigh five 
 and one-half times as much. And there is such center for 
 the reason that upon it, of whatever it might have con- 
 sisted originally, there is the weight of its crust, thousands 
 of miles in depth; and of its atmosphere, hundreds of miles 
 in height ; and of the ether beyond ; and of its moon and 
 meteorites, the aggregate of which were enough to sub- 
 lime to primitive space the center of the earth, if that had 
 been matter, and that matter platinum. And there is this 
 center of space for the reason that there is no conceivable 
 source of matter at the earth's center. And that there is 
 the want of that space in force to sustain the matter of the 
 earth's crust about it. And to propel that matter into the 
 earth's atmosphere and through that into its plants, animals 
 
Co7ite?its 37 
 
 and men, and states of men. And that there is platinum 
 within the earth, whose only office can be the holding of 
 the earth's dynamic space, as the boiler holds its steam. 
 And that such space within a belt of metallic matter is 
 indicated by the movements of the magnet, which tends 
 not about the earth, as an orb, but through it by its axis, 
 as though about the equator of that axis there were a 
 belt of metal, in which they were the current of electrical 
 reaction, inspiring it. And that there is such space within 
 the sun, a being physiological, analogous to the earth, 
 and that it would exhibit in heat radiations that levitation 
 resisting gravitation, which appears in all matters on the 
 earth's surface, which can come of no other cause con- 
 ceivable. 
 
 Chaptkr XIX. 
 
 There is also a metallic stratum to the earth's crust. 
 Of the earth's systemic factors, the one energy and the 
 other inertia, and the one in levitation and the other in 
 gravitation ; and the one in radiations eccentric, and the 
 other in radiations concentric. There were the reactions, 
 of which there were the elemental matters of the earth's 
 crust, in each of which there were specific heat inversely 
 to atomic weight. And of these the first to form about 
 the earth's center of radiating energy were of the most 
 atomic weight to the least specific heat such weight could 
 seize and hold. These were the molecules of the metal 
 platinum, the densest and most obstinate matter known. 
 And there is such stratum, in that there is the metal 
 platinum, which can have formed at no other place, and 
 in no other way. And in that the platinum seen at the 
 earth's surface is of vapors and from below the archaen 
 rocks ; and in that the magnet indicates the existence of 
 such stratum in a belt about the axis of the earth, and in 
 that there is such stratum now about the space center of 
 the sun ; and in that such boiler were necessary to the 
 steam of the earth; and in that this in the earth were 
 
38 Contents 
 
 analogous to the limited membranes of organic cells, and 
 in that without this there were not the earth's weight. 
 
 Chapter XX. 
 
 And about this a stratum of archaen rock. There is 
 a rock of the oxides of potassium, sodium, magnesium, sili- 
 cium, aluminum, calcium and iron, in quartz felspar and 
 mica, embodied in the granite rock, seen yet in its original 
 state and places ; and in places where it is not so seen there 
 are its detrita in geological formations to show that it 
 was once the surface of the earth. And to the extent to 
 which it has not been eroded it is now continuously about 
 the earth, and is a stratum of the earth's crust next after 
 the metallic stratum. And it is contended that there is 
 this stratum, for the reason that, after the platanic stratum 
 possible of the earth's systemic forces reacting into it 
 there were these forces reacting into an atmosphere of 
 gaseous matters, negative and positive, the negatives of 
 which were oxygens, and the positives potassium, silicium, 
 aluminum, and other metals possible of these forces ; that, 
 of these metals, as bases, and inertias, reacting with oxy- 
 gens as acids, and energies, there were the rocky matters, 
 quartz felspar and mica, appearing in the granite rock, of 
 which there were such stratum; and for .the reason that 
 there is now that rock in places from which it has not 
 been eroded, and that in places at which it does not appear 
 there are detrita, which can have come from that rock dis- 
 integrated, and which are consistent with the supposition 
 that, below the waters and the geological formations of 
 the earth, there is still such rock continuously about its 
 metallic stratum; and for the reason that there was an 
 archaen stage of the earth at which were formed its metals 
 other than platinum, with oxygen; and these with oxygen, 
 into the rocks quartz felspar and mica, and these into the 
 granite rock, as there is now an organic stage at which 
 are formed acid oxygen with the relatively basic elements, 
 
Contents 39 
 
 hydrogen, carbon and nitrogen, and these into waters, 
 ammonias and carbonic oxides ; and these into plants ; and 
 these, with the elements, sulphur and phosphorus, into 
 animals — the plants and the animals together forming an 
 organic stratum about the earth, analogous to, and as 
 continuous, as is that inorganic stratum in the rock. And 
 that there is this archaen rock stratum for the reason that 
 there are the rocks of metallic oxides, which can have 
 come to exist in no other way — and that there is the granite 
 rock not possible in any other way — and that there are 
 geological formations not possible but of the detrita of 
 this rock eroded, transported and deposited in such forma- 
 tions by water. 
 
 Chapter XXI. 
 
 And about this a stratum of water. As the earth's 
 systemic forces at its archaen stage were capable of oxy- 
 gen and metal in rocks, these at its organic stage were 
 capable of oxygen and hydrogen in water. And there is 
 evidence that this was once as continuously about the 
 earth's surface as was the archaen rock — that at the 
 beginning of the Silurian time there was water to a great 
 depth about the surface of the earth ; and at the surface of 
 which did not appear the eroded or uneroded rock — and 
 there is evidence, also, that the waters now seem to cover 
 five-eighths of the earth's surface is by tradition of the 
 Silurian seas. 
 
 It is not probable that any water existing at the Silu- 
 rian time exists now. It will have resolved into meta- 
 morphic rocks, plants and animals, since existing. But 
 the conditions of the Silurian waters will have continued. 
 There will have been eccentric radiations of the earth's 
 energy from its surface met by concentric radiations of its 
 inertia. And though these radiations will have become 
 less intense than they were at the Silurian time, and will 
 have resulted in less water, they still will have continued 
 
40 Contents 
 
 in the heat of 60° Fahrenheit and a presure of 15 pounds 
 to the inch from which there will have been the waters to 
 sustain the present seas and oceans. And that, actually, 
 at that time, and, potentially, since, there has been, and is, 
 a water stratum to the earth's crust. And this next about 
 its archaen rock stratum. 
 
 • 
 Chapter XXII. 
 
 And about this a gaseous atmosphere and about this 
 a moon. There is obviously a gaseous atmosphere about 
 the earth's surface, which will have been about its surface 
 when that was of water. And there is as obviously 
 beyond that atmosphere the moon. And though neither 
 of these is a stratum of the earth's crust, there is ground 
 for the belief that both are of the earth's systemic forces. 
 That of the radiations of these reacting on the surface of 
 water there is the earth's atmosphere of gaseous matters, 
 and that of these forces focussed and reacting on the cen- 
 ter of the moon there is the moon. And that if they be not 
 such strata, their existences are as conclusive that the 
 earth is a being physiological of a physiological universe 
 in teledogic evo-involutions. 
 
 The atmosphere and moon are critical tests of the 
 theory of an universe of being, from an essential being 
 of the universe. Accepting that the earth's crust is in 
 strata metallic, rock and water, it is reasonably certain 
 that the rocks and metals were formed where they appear 
 and in succession, and the rocks after the metals. And 
 that the rocks ceased to form at a temperature of not less 
 than 6000° Fahrenheit, and under a pressure of not less 
 than 1200 pounds to the inch, and that under such condi- 
 tions the external surface of the rock was incandescent, 
 and that beyond the rocks there was no one of the ele- 
 ments of non-metallic matter, now seen in waters, plants, 
 and animals, since no one of them, save oxygen, could 
 have existed under the conditions in the rocks. We must 
 
Contents 41 
 
 suppose, therefore, that when the rocks ceased to form 
 there was nothing beyond but an atmosphere of the 
 earth's systemic forces in reaction; and that of these 
 were the oxygens and hydrogens of which were the 
 waters of the Silurian seas, and that these waters, repre- 
 sent, therefore, the earth's systemic forces from that tem- 
 perature and pressure at which the rock ceased to form to 
 those at which water became liquid at the surface of the 
 rocks — and that then there was not other oxygen or 
 hydrogen than that in water, or any nitrogen, carbon, 
 hollogeno, sulphur or phosphorus, since neither of these 
 was in the archaen rock, nor could have been formed 
 through any conceivable means with water or before 
 there were the waters of the seas. But after there was 
 water, and of radiations from the surface of water, there 
 was a gaseous atmosphere of oxygen and nitrogen in the 
 proportions of one to four, in which there were, with the 
 vapors of water ammonias and carbonic oxides, the 
 additional non-metallic elements, nitrogen and carbon. 
 And we are forced to assume, therefore, either that 
 after the archaen rocks were formed there was a special 
 creative agency to form oxygen and hydrogen and these 
 into water, and after that another agency to form 
 nitrogen and carbon and these into ammonias and car- 
 bonic oxides, or that of the systemic forces of the earth, 
 of which were the metallic and rock strata of the earth's 
 crust, there were its waters and the other non-metallic 
 elements of which was its post archaen atmosphere, and 
 the compounds of these of which are its plants and 
 animals. It is not conceivable that there was such crea- 
 tive agency. It is conceivable that the earth's systemic 
 forces, capable of the metals and the rocks, was capable 
 of the waters, plants and animals — and the earth's post- 
 archaen atmosphere is a critical test of the theory con- 
 sidered. 
 
 And so critical, also, is the moon. It is not obvious 
 that the earth and moon are of a common cause. Both 
 
42 Conte)its 
 
 are orbs of matter, and it is probable that the moon is of 
 a crust of matter about its center of space as is the earth, 
 with the differences that while the surface of the earth is 
 at a temperature of 60° Fahrenheit, that of the moon is 
 at a temperature lower than that of ice, and that while 
 the earth revolves on its own axis and in its orbit about 
 the sun, the moon does not revolve immediately on its 
 own axis, but is in its orbit about the earth, in its orbit 
 about the sun, and in such relation the question comes 
 whether the earth and moon are of separate creation acts 
 or are both of the systemic forces of which is the earth, 
 and as the separate creation acts were the miracle we may 
 not accept, we must accept if it be conceivably possible 
 that both are of the systemic forces of the earth. And it 
 is so possible. These infinite beings finite in limitations of 
 each other, and capable of the earth's crust of matter 
 about its center of space, were capable of transcending 
 that crust and its atmosphere, in eccentric radiations of 
 heat to be refracted and focussed at a distance from the 
 earth by concentric radiations of cold. From these foci 
 there were eccentric radiations of heat about which there 
 were concentric radiations of cold into elemental matters, 
 and these into a crust of matter about their centers of 
 space, as there was about the center of the earth, and 
 thus there were the moon of the same essential being as 
 the earth. It is probable that of these foci, there were 
 originally four, each the focus of rays from a quadrant 
 of the earth, and it is possible that there were four 
 moons, or more, originally about the earth ; and that all 
 but the one have restored their heat to the earth in ceas- 
 ing to exist; but that one remains, though without much 
 of its original heat, and in its existence presents a test as 
 crucial as does the earth's atmosphere, of the theory of 
 being in this universe. It is seen that there was a time 
 when neither existed and that after that time both came 
 into existence, and we are forced to accept either that 
 both came to exist of a special exercise of creative power, 
 
Contents 43 
 
 in some genius apart from the universe, but attendant on 
 it, and giving, instantly, to each being the being it 
 exhibits, or that there is an essential being of the uni- 
 verse to which was originally committed the powers and 
 purposes expressed in beings of the universe. And 
 accepting this and that this is reality, we must accept 
 that the earth of this is a reality as is the sun, star and 
 universe. 
 
 Chapter XXIII. 
 
 As a reality, also, there is the plant. The plant 
 cryptogamic, phonerogamic, endogenous and exoginous, 
 at the earth's surface, is of the matter, elements, oxygen, 
 hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon in waters, ammonias and 
 carbonic oxides. And as these were in the earth's post- 
 archaen atmosphere, of the earth's systemic forces in 
 reaction, the question of whether the plant is of these 
 forces, and a reality therefore, is but the question whether 
 waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides under the condi- 
 tions of the earth's atmosphere at that time could of their 
 reciprocal affinities unite in the plant, or whether to such 
 union and its evolution there was the intervention of a 
 manipulating agent, and there was no such intervention. 
 If there was such manipulation at the start of the plant 
 then there is such now to its continuation. And there is 
 not now such agent, nor is there place or occasion for 
 such agent. Such unions as there are in the proximate 
 elements of the plant, and of the affinities of these ele- 
 ments for each other. And, no occasion, there was no 
 place for such agent. He were as conspicuous producing 
 the plant, as were the plant produced. And as he is not 
 seen and nothing done by him, there is not, and there was 
 not, such agent. And the every plant originally started, 
 as the every individual plant now starts, of the earth's 
 systemic forces in the waters, ammonias and carbonic 
 oxides of its seed, and as these are realities the plant of 
 these is a reality. 
 
44 Contents 
 
 Chapter XXIV. 
 
 As a reality also there is the animal — Radiate, Annu- 
 late, Articulate and Vetebrate. This differs from the 
 plant, in that, while the plant is of the elements oxygen, 
 hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon, the animal is of these and 
 sulphur and phosphorus in addition, and while the plant 
 is sessile at the earth's surface, and mediating its sys- 
 temic forces in heat from the earth and cold from the air, 
 the animal is locomotive in procurement of these forces 
 stored by the plant as food, to be further expressed in its 
 beings and activities. And, as the special elements of 
 the plant are from the earth's atmosphere of systemic 
 forces, to the extent to which the animal is of them, it is 
 a reality. And it is a reality also with respect to its addi- 
 tional elements, sulphur and phosphorus. For, though 
 these were not found with the plant elements in the 
 earth's post-archaen atmosphere, they were formed in the 
 plant's forming of these elements, and sulphur, probably, 
 of two oxygens, and phosphorus of four nitrogens, and 
 thus existing at the earth's surface and of its systemic 
 forces, and these realities, the animal is a reality. 
 
 Chapter XXV. 
 
 As a reality also man. There is man at this earth as 
 there is the animal, and he is a reality as is the animal if 
 he be but of the same elements as the animal; or be in 
 continuation of the animal, or be of life in nature, or be 
 to the race of man, or be but to the race of man. If he be 
 of matter elements, and these be the same, and but the 
 same as those of the animal, he is a reality from being of 
 these elements, as is the animal. And so, also, if he be 
 in continuation of the animal. The animal is of a pro- 
 cess of the earth's systemic forces stored in plants, into 
 the further beings of it possible, and if man be in con- 
 tinuation of that process of realities into the further 
 
Contents 45 
 
 being of them possible, he is a reality as is the animaL 
 And he is a reality if he be of life in nature. There is 
 life but of the earth's systemic force in energy eccentric^ 
 and nature but of its systemic force in inertia concentric, 
 accepting and administering life to its possibilities. And 
 these forces realities. Man is a reality if he be of these. 
 And he is a reality if he be to the race of man ; and be 
 but to the race of man. The plant is a reality from being 
 to the race of the plant; and but to the race of the plant 
 possible. And the animal is a reality from being to the 
 race of the animal, and but to the race of the animal. 
 And so is man on the same conditions. And man is of 
 the same matter elements as the animal. That is of oxy- 
 gen, hydrogen, nitrogen, carbon, phosphorus and sul- 
 phur essentially, and so essentially is man. And man of 
 the same matter elements, is, simply, in continuation of 
 the animal, to the animal possible in man. Thus is the 
 animal by gradations radiate, annulate and articulate to 
 the vertebrate, and the radiate animal by gradations from 
 the fish through reptile, digitigrate, plantigrade and four- 
 handed animal, to the animal two-footed and two-handed 
 which becomes man, first through unions of unmarried 
 female parents, representing the earth's eccentric force 
 of energy, with their offspring representing the earth's 
 concentric force of inertia. And next through the unions 
 of parents, married, with their offspring. Between the 
 solitary animal two-footed and two-handed, without these 
 unions, and the social man, agamic, polygamic or monog- 
 amic, with them, there is no other difference. And 
 these are but the variations, therefore, by which the ani- 
 mal, two-footed and two-handed, becomes in man the 
 animal possible, who, as man, is but the continuation of 
 the animal. And man is to the race of man the course of 
 human beings possible, and necessary from such unions 
 of his individuals. And he is but to the race of man, since 
 of his systemic beings he were capable of nothing else.. 
 Of these there is a moral being in every race termed civili- 
 
46 Contents 
 
 zation, consisting of the moral beings of the individuals 
 who have lived in the race to its production — which moral 
 being is to its race as is nature to its life, and to such 
 senate of civilization the moral beings of the individuals 
 of every race must come, where their physical beings shall 
 have ended. But beyond this there is nothing else for 
 man as a reality in after life. And if man be to more than 
 this civilization to the man possible, or to another sphere 
 of individual existence apart from and beyond this earth, 
 he is not simply a reality of the earth's systemic beings, 
 but is of some other source. But, not to such sphere of 
 the earth's systemic beings, he is not to such sphere to 
 any other word of God. There is no evidence of such 
 special word, or occasion for such word, or evidences of 
 such sphere, or occasion for such sphere, or place for such 
 sphere, but in man's imagination of his want of it; and 
 man is a reality, therefore, of the present word of God, in 
 being of this universe. 
 
 Chapter XXVI. 
 
 And as a reality, also, there is mind in man. That 
 sensitive being in the individual man, through which he is 
 perceptive and reflective of the conditions incident to the 
 continuation of his existence, and which, reflective, of 
 these conditions we term mind, is a being physiological 
 of its systemic beings in reaction, as is any ganglion of 
 his nerves, or as is any one of its organs — the eye, for 
 instance — or as is the germ of the plant, or embryo of 
 the animal. And, existing but of the man, it is of the 
 same matter elements as is the man. And these are 
 through the same modes of reaction to their beings pos- 
 sible, in the being of them possible, as are the matters of the 
 man. And such the mind of man, possessed of its systemic 
 beings through man, as man is possessed of his through the 
 animal, possessed of its through the plant, from the earth. 
 As man is a reality from being of the earth's systemic 
 
Con I en Is 47 
 
 beings, so, also, for the same reason, is the mind of man. 
 The only ground for questioning this is in the assumption 
 of a power in the mind not in man or in other beings of 
 the universe, and this the power of originating its motives 
 to activity. The man himself may originate his activities, 
 of volitions, and his volitions of motives, but he cannot 
 originate his motives ; and is dependent for these upon 
 his mind. But the mind cannot originate its motives more 
 than can the man himself. Of motives through plant and 
 animal from the axis of the earth, the individual man 
 exists in the family, stock, tribe or state ; and is male or 
 female, or white or black, or sage or simple. And, so, of 
 the same motives is the mind of man at its time and place, 
 but the mind possible, in the man possible, without the 
 motive to be in any other mind, time or place, and without 
 the power to perceive or reflect, other than the thing in 
 incidence, as the mirror is without the power to reflect 
 any other than the thing before it. Without this it is 
 without the power to originate its motives. Without this 
 it is as simply a reality in sequence of systemic forces, 
 from the earth as is the earth, and is thus a reality as is 
 man. 
 
 Chapter XXVII. 
 
 And as a reality also there is law. Accepting an uni- 
 verse of being into the beings of that universe, we must 
 accept that there is a rule of that being into the beings of 
 it possible. And that this rule is its law, and that being 
 is itself the law administering itself, and that the word 
 administering the itself is God. And there is this law in 
 the being finite of beings infinite ; and in the word of God 
 imparting his will in power and purpose to the beings of 
 it ; and in space the substance of that finite word which in 
 no other way could come to be the substances of it possi- 
 ble. And as there is such finite word of God in space, 
 and as there is into the beings of it possible, there is law, not 
 only as the substance of which are the substantive beings 
 
48 Contents 
 
 of the universe, but law in the being of that substance' 
 into the substances of it possible ; and law in space ; and. 
 law of space into force ; and of force into elemental mat- 
 ters ; and of elemental into compound matters, inorganic 
 and organic, at the earth's surface, and of organic matters 
 into plants, animals and man, and the families, stocks,, 
 tribes, and states of man. And of space through matters 
 into the earth, sun and stars. But there is this law only 
 as it be itself reality. And as a reality, therefore, there is 
 law. And as of this there are the realities from the uni- 
 verse to man there is in this that life, and of this that nature 
 of which at this earth there is man, who, under that law, 
 is in continuation of that nature to the man possible of 
 conditions existing at this earth. If not, he is here not of 
 law, in the being of the universe, as in. my original work 
 I sought to show he was, but of some special exercise 
 of creative power not in the being of the universe. He is 
 not of such power, in that such power in contradiction of 
 law does not exist. If it did there were instances of it, 
 and there is not an instance of it seen. Nor in consistence 
 with the exact regularity of beings at this earth is it. 
 possible that there can have been an instance of it from 
 the axis of the universe to man. And he is of law as 
 simply and completely as is any antecedent being of the 
 universe. So of law in nature he is in continuation of 
 nature to the man possible, and the best man possible that 
 he may be his most of the provisions available for his 
 subsistence. And such man in theory of his existence as 
 a being of an essential being of the universe, it will now 
 be shown that such in fact is his existence. That he of 
 an animal two-footed and two-handed, with an organ of 
 intelligence to co-ordinate the activities of his feet and 
 hands. That he has varied from this animal only in 
 unions of female parents and their offspring and of parents 
 male and female and their offspring, that the animal with- 
 out these unions was solitary, that the man with them is 
 social; and that man, therefore, is but the solitary animal. 
 
Contents 49 
 
 becoming social to the larger provisions for safety and sub- 
 sistence possible of such association. That at present he 
 is "agamic," in stocks of children under orders of their 
 unmarried mothers ; and "polygamic," in tribes and castes 
 of wives and children under the authority of polygamic 
 male parents; and "monogamic," in states of wives and 
 children under the authority of polygamic male parents, 
 theoretically, but actually, under that of adult males. That 
 these unions in variation of the solitary animal to the social 
 man has come in order and succession, and the polygamic 
 tribe by evolution of the agamic stock, and the monogamic 
 state by evolution of the polygamic tribe. But that of 
 neither is there now the man possible, and of neither, 
 alone, can there be the man possible. But that of unions 
 of these races, now unequal, in relations of inequality 
 there can be a race of the man possible. And, as of such 
 unions there can be such race, of such unions there will 
 be such race. And of that the man possible in reciprocal 
 and supplementary relations to each other at every point 
 upon the habitable globe. And such the theory of an 
 essential being of the universe in space, it will appear in 
 this that there are the three propositions — 
 
 First : That there is such essential being of the uni- 
 verse, in which is life, of which is nature. 
 
 And second, that man of nature, there is man. 
 
 And third, that man of nature is to the man possible. 
 
 And having thus shown that there is such essential 
 being, it will now be shown that man of this is to the man 
 possible ; and but to the man possible of his means of 
 subsistence at this earth. 
 
50 Contents 
 
 PART SECOND. 
 
 Chapter XXVIII 
 
 Man at this earth is to be the man possible. This 
 were the most man possible, and the best man possible of 
 his means of subsistence possible. And there is to be 
 such man as well by deductions from the hypothesis of such 
 essential being as by inductions of its phenomena. By 
 inductions of its phenomena in force, matter, life and 
 nature from the universe to man, we are led to the con- 
 clusion that each is the finite product of its infinite factors ; 
 and that, of these, each is the product possible. And that 
 man such product is, or is to be, the man possible. 
 
 And by deduction from the hypothesis of such essen- 
 tial being of the word of God, we are equally led to the 
 conclusion that of his infinite beings, as factors, man of 
 such factors, as every other product, is to be the product 
 possible; and, therefore, the man possible. And, by reason 
 of analogy, man is to be the man possible, hence every 
 finite being is to its being possible. Nor is there reason 
 that man should 'be other than this man. He is not fitted 
 to be more or less, or other than, at his time and place 
 were the man possible. Nor is there reason that God 
 should have intended him to be more, or less, or other. 
 Nor is there evidence of such intention in his favor. And 
 he is to be the man possible from the persistences of the 
 sexual feelings in man, and the maternal instincts in 
 woman. And to such man from the persistences of indi- 
 viduals in preservation of their existences. Nor will man 
 be able to cheat himself of such achievement. The monog- 
 amic state of lords and commons, with what may be 
 termed the patriarchal power in lords and its proletariate 
 powers in commons, may become democratic in absorption 
 by the commons of the patriarchal power in lords, who, 
 
Contents 51 
 
 thus possessed of its patriarchal and proletariate powers, 
 may proceed to exercise them both in a government of pop- 
 ular volition, expressed through majorities of adult males 
 in parties formed to dominate each other in direction of the 
 state. And those parties may be inconsiderate of the 
 state possible of its individuals, and of the race possible 
 of the state, while intent only to sustain themselves, the 
 one above the other. And thus the every monogamic 
 state becoming adults in the possession by its commons 
 of both its patriarchal and proletariat powers, may feel at 
 liberty, as may the individual adult, to exercise its powers, 
 not to its advancement as a state, but to the enjoyment of 
 the situation, the modes to be determined by the party 
 which at the time may be victorious. These parties, 
 wearing each other out, may wear out the state, and thus 
 defeat it of the man possible. But while this may be the 
 fate of the monogamic states first becoming adult, it will 
 not be the fate of adult states succeeding, the man of 
 which will find, or make some way of continuing its exist- 
 ence beyond the point at which it becomes the subject of 
 such partition. And there will be such man possible, not 
 only for the reason that there can be such man, but for 
 that such man is necessary to the complete acceptance 
 of life in nature at this earth. And that there is no 
 reason he should be to other end. And for that, no other 
 being is to other end than its most and best. 
 
 Chapter XXIX. 
 
 But while man is to the man possible, he is not to be 
 so of any single human race. And not of the agamic 
 race from the want of its male element of manhood. 
 And not of the polygamic race from its want of initiation 
 and autonomy. And not of the monogamic race from its 
 excess of initiation and autonomy. And while agamic 
 man may become the agamic man possible; and the polyg- 
 amic man, the polygamic man possible ; and the monog- 
 
52 Con tents 
 
 amic man, the monogamic man possible, neither can 
 become the man of all possibly able to live upon the prod- 
 ucts of this earth. 
 
 Chapter XXX. 
 
 Yet there may be the man possible of unions of these 
 races in inequality ; and there can be such. They can 
 unite in production of a race of their respective families 
 reciprocally dependent on each other for the means of 
 continuing their existences in common, as parents may 
 unite in production of a race of children male and female 
 reciprocally dependent on each other for the means of 
 continuing their existences in common. 
 
 These unions must be domestic — both families being 
 under the patriarchal power of one in loco parentis of both — 
 and for the lives of these respective families. And these 
 races can so unite. 
 
 They are unequal in ability to attain to the man pos- 
 sible ; and can unite, therefore, only as unequals. But as 
 such they can unite, for such union were to the betterment 
 of both. And in families better, and in states better than 
 of any single race. And such union will be of strength 
 and stability to the superior race, and of existence to the 
 weaker, which, in contact with a stronger race, must be 
 absorbed or exterminated. And under favoring condi- 
 tions, certain to occur, the superior race will accept 
 strength and stability and the inferior existence instead 
 of the horrors of extermination necessary without. And 
 that this will be so, not only for the reasons stated but 
 for that there was such union of monogamic whites and 
 agamic blacks in this Republic becoming adult. 
 
 Chapter XXXII. 
 
 And as there can be there will be such unions. This 
 follows from that there is to be the man possible ; and 
 
Contents 53 
 
 possible in this and in no other way. And from that there 
 is to be that that can be. And that coexistence in rela- 
 tions of inequality will become the conditions of exist- 
 ences to unequal races in necessary contact. And from 
 that both will be the better of such union. 
 
 Chapter XXXIII. 
 
 Nor averse to these conclusions are the experiences of 
 this Republic in which at one time there was slavery and 
 at another not. And in which it was seen that with slavery 
 it was in progress to the man possible as he is not now 
 without. They show that unequal races can unite indis- 
 solubly. There was no reason for the unions there not 
 existing elsewhere, where races come in contact. In every 
 such the weaker must be absorbed or exterminated. These 
 unions in Africa will be colonizations ; there then will be 
 no scarcity of slaves ; those coming will be taken, nor 
 will there be opposition to the union by either race, nor, 
 where formed, of any repugnance of either to this, will 
 they be broken. 
 
 Chapter XXXIV. 
 
 And this is to the betterment of both. And, first, in 
 their more abundance. So related to each other in a nat- 
 ural municipality assigning to the individuals of each race 
 the office he was best fitted to fill, in procuring safety and 
 subsistence to the whole, both races were in the way of 
 being more abundant than either could have been without 
 such union. And so also both were in the way of being 
 fitted to become so more abundant. And this apparent 
 from a comparison of the states and peoples north and 
 south will more clearly appear in a state which at one 
 time held slaves and at a later did not hold them. Such 
 state was South Carolina, which, from holding slaves, and 
 in larger proportions to whites than did any other state, 
 is especially fitted to express these truths. 
 
54 Contents 
 
 Chapter XXXV. 
 
 The whites were so better before emancipation than 
 they are now. They were elevated, ordered, prosperous 
 and progressive, and self respectful and honored as they 
 are not now, with provisions for safety and subsistence 
 they have not now. 
 
 Chapter XXXVI. 
 
 And the negroes then so better than they are now. 
 They were better there than when they were in Africa. 
 And they were better there then as slaves than they are 
 now as freemen. They had their place and office in the 
 foremost state of the foremost civilization of the world. 
 They have now no place and office in any human state. 
 They were there cherished and protected by their masters 
 to the extent of their fortunes, now they are homeless 
 outcasts, struggling for subsistence against their former 
 masters, without the ability to leave or to say why they 
 should stay in continuation of such unequal contest. 
 
 Chapter XXXVII. 
 
 And the state then better than the state now. It was 
 then sovereign ; it is now subject. It was then the equal 
 and honored member of a confederacy of states, more 
 potent than any history records, and that in condition to 
 lead the human world to the human possible, now it is not 
 such member of a confederacy of sovereign states but is the 
 unconsidered constituent of a republic not in condition to 
 lead the human world to the man possible. And then it 
 was a state of monogamic and agamic races in harmoni- 
 ous union to the man possible of both, and now it is with- 
 out such union, and but with these races antagonistic of 
 each other, each grasping at its government, in a contest 
 which cannot end until the one shall exclude the other. 
 
Contents 55 
 
 Chapter XXXVIII. 
 
 But in other states such unions of unequal races. 
 These will be caste or predal. And caste if a state of the 
 monogamic race shall take imperial jurisdiction of a 
 polygamic state as a subject province, and predal if the 
 citizens of a monogamic state shall individually take pro- 
 prietary jurisdiction over the individuals of a polygamic 
 tribe or an agamic stock. And such unions will occur. 
 The monogamic race, as I have said, is now at a point in 
 the march of man to the man possible, from which it 
 must roll back upon the antecedent agamic and polygamic 
 races in occupation of other sections of the earth. There 
 are monogamic states in Europe and America, and polyg- 
 amic tribes and castes and agamic stocks in Asia, Africa 
 and the Oceanic Islands. And in all the monogamic 
 states of Europe, at least, there are contests of lords and 
 commons for the patriarchal power. In these the com- 
 mons encroach upon the lords. And ultimately, in every 
 Teutonic state, at least, must become possessed of that 
 power to the suppression of the lords. But pending this 
 contest there will be migrations of higher races to lands 
 of lower races of whom the higher will be lords. 
 
 Chapter XXXIX. 
 
 Such the theory, it raises questions as to the race of 
 man and as to the races white and black in this republic. 
 And as to the race of man, whether that be the better of 
 its humanities or its inhumanities ? And as to the races 
 white and black in this republic, whether these can con- 
 tinually coexist ? Or the one can long survive the other ? 
 To which the answers are : that the race of man is the 
 better of its inhumanities. And as to the races white 
 and black in this republic, that they can not perpetually 
 coexist. 
 
 And as to the first: that man is the better of his 
 
56 Contents 
 
 inhumanities, in that of his inhumanities there is the state 
 against the individual, and of his humanities, there is the 
 individual against the state, and of the one despotism, 
 and of the other anarchy. And of these despotism is the 
 better, in that of this there can be, for a time, at least, the 
 continued existence of the state, while of anarchy, there 
 can not be such continuation. 
 
 And as to the second : That the races can not coexist 
 continually, that they will not assimilate ; that without this 
 they can not coexist in the same state — each in assertion 
 of itself; that the white civilization is the stronger and 
 will live down the black, and that the whites can not long 
 survive the blacks in a normal monogamic state, since 
 this must end in anarchy or despotism, either of which is 
 fatal. 
 
 Chapter XL. 
 
 And, another question, whether the republic shall end 
 in a contest of parties of adult males for its patriarchal 
 power? or shall survive that contest, and assert itself to a 
 continued existence as a normal monogamic state ? This 
 as to the rights and liberties of its individuals is under a 
 government by appointment of its male parents. And as 
 to its appropriation of private property to public uses, 
 under a legislation by appointment of proprietary parents, 
 whether male or female, as the one or the other be the 
 head of the family. Such is a real monogamic state 
 underlying that of adult males existing now. This can 
 survive in such assertion of itself if conscious of its exist- 
 ence. And the question of whether it shall so survive is 
 of importance to the man of this republic. Of this there 
 may be the assertion by this republic — the leading monog- 
 amic state — of its tutelary jurisdiction over lower races 
 to the advancement of the human race. But if not, there 
 may be postponement of the end of this republic, from 
 whose existence there has been more of well-being than 
 
Contents 57 
 
 any people on this earth have yet enjoyed — in which post- 
 ponement then will be advantage so long as it endure. 
 
 Chapter XLI. 
 
 Nor will such other unions be again dissolved. 
 
 There will be no contest of unequal races for the 
 paramount patriarchal power, as there is not between 
 parents and their offspring in the family. Both are better 
 of their respective offices and so will be the races. And 
 though before such unions shall become established the 
 individuals might be averse to the restrictions they 
 impose, when established they become the conditions of 
 individual well-being, which were not without them. And 
 for reason of this the individuals of the one race will be 
 as conservative of their unions as will be those of the 
 other. 
 
 Chapter XLII. 
 
 Conclusion. The completion of the work of an 
 extended life. More than fifty years ago I proposed the 
 reopening of the foreign slave trade. It seemed that 
 with this closed, and immigration open, that the Northern 
 section of the Republic would become more populous 
 than the Southern. That so it could take the govern- 
 ment, and would be forced to do so. That to this the 
 Southern section would not submit, and that thus there 
 would be a dissolution of the Union, or the subjugation of 
 one section by the other. But that if slaves were allowed 
 to come, the Northern sections would not become so more 
 populous, and would not be forced to take the govern- 
 ment. And I still believe that if this measure had been 
 pressed it would have been adopted. But it was not. 
 The war came on and the South was subjugated and her 
 slaves liberated. And it then seemed that my dream of 
 an union of unequal races to the man possible was ended. 
 
58 Contents 
 
 But later it appeared that there might be such unions at 
 other times and places. That these were apt to be facili- 
 tated by a statement of the truths involved, and I have 
 undertaken such statement by deduction of them from 
 the hypothesis of an essential being of the universe in a 
 being finite of the word of God in space, the work of 
 which I now submit, with the assurance that the fact will 
 ultimately be accepted, and the sooner, possibly, from 
 what may be said about it. And I present this argument 
 to the special object of showing that the man who will 
 ultimately continue nature to the man possible, is not the 
 monogamic race alone, which is now beginning to over- 
 spread the earth in exclusion of all races not able to com- 
 ply with the procrustean conditions of monogamic life, 
 but it is the man of all the human races combined in an 
 economy to the betterment and abundance of the whole. 
 That in this inequality is not the slavery of the unequal 
 in any objectionable sense, and that such inequality as 
 existed between the whites and negroes at the South and 
 now so generally reprobated, is not only not censurable 
 but is, in fact, the sole condition upon which man on 
 earth can advance to the achievement of his destiny on 
 earth. And I yet indulge the hope that of this asserted 
 and persisted in by those who come to realize the truth, . 
 an earlier age will come to its acceptance. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE QUESTION OF SUCH BEING IS OF LITTLE INTEREST, 
 BUT OF MUCH IMPORTANCE. 
 
 It is of little interest. Of those who read this preface 
 few will realize at once the meanings of its terms, and 
 fewer still will accept their implications. The terms 
 "essential," "being," "finite," " God," "force," "space," 
 "matter," "life," "nature," "universe," "star," "sun," 
 "earth," "plant," "animal," "man," and "mind," and 
 "law," and "being physiological," are in common use as 
 names of conventional conceptions. But few of us have 
 a definite sense of the realities to which these names 
 apply. And fewer will at once accept that there is being 
 physiological ; or that of this there is being insensible as 
 real as that sensible, and in space as in force, and in force 
 as in matter, and in matter as in life, and in life as in 
 nature. Or that of this there is an universe, or that of 
 this in teleologic evo-involution, there are the stars, sun 
 and earth ; or that these atomic beings are relatively 
 static and dynamic with respect to the axes of their neu- 
 tral beings intermediate ; or that they are in coincidence 
 and differentiation on and from their axes ; or that these 
 are in forms of wheels of which the axles are dynamic 
 and the disks static ; or that the dynamic axes are in 
 evolution of the static disks, and the static disks in invo- 
 lution of the dynamic axles ; or that in this the dynamic 
 axles are casual and the static disks consequential, and the 
 casual axles life, and the consequential disks the natures 
 of that life in a being physiological of both ; or that this 
 is in teleologic evo-involution in production of offspring, 
 such about the parent being ; or that such are the matters 
 of the sun's crust about its axis of space, and its nature 
 
60 The Question of Such Being, Etc. 
 
 in matter about its axis of life ; or that such are the sun 
 and planets, natures, about the axis of the solar system, 
 life; or the matters of the earth's crust, nature, about its 
 axis of life ; or that the body of the plant is its nature 
 about its axis of life ; or the body of the animal its 
 nature about the axis of its life ; or the body of man his 
 nature about the axis of his life ; or that the life of man 
 itself is such being physiological, as is that of the earth, 
 plant or animal, in teleologic evo-in volution, of which 
 there is its nature in the man and his conceptions possi- 
 ble; or that the mind of the individual man is such being, 
 and his life to his nature in the individual activities neces- 
 sary to his becoming the individual man under the condi- 
 tions possible, or that the individual is life to his family 
 nature, or the family life to the state its nature. 
 
 All these propositions are implied in that of an essen- 
 tial being of the universe, and of the few who, reading 
 this preface, will take the meanings of these terms, there 
 are fewer still who will accept their implications — while 
 to the common man who reads it, or does not, it will be 
 as unconsidered as by passengers on shipboard were the 
 theory of the ship. They are there to have a pleasant pas- 
 sage to their place of destination, without perplexity as to 
 when or how, or of what, the ship is built. And so the 
 individuals taking these passages in their state of the 
 human race are not concerned as to when, or how, or of 
 what it started, or to what end it goes when they are 
 done with it. 
 
 They are not only not concerned that the state is of 
 man, and man of nature, and nature of life, and life of 
 such essential being, but none of them have realized, per- 
 haps, or tried to realize such being, or the life of such 
 being, or the nature of such life, or the man of such 
 nature. Nor had he tried had he succeeded in consistence 
 with his acceptance of these terms, as descriptive, not of 
 real beings insensible, but of our conceptions of the phe- 
 nomena of such beings, about which we have agreed and 
 
The Question of Such Being, Etc. 61 
 
 recorded our agreements in such terms. The terms 
 being, life, nature, space, force, matter, and the like, are 
 not realities, or expressive of realities, but are con- 
 ventionalities expressive of impressions made upon us by- 
 realities. And are as unlike the reality, as is the track 
 the foot. And as of tracks we can not make the foot, so 
 of conventionalities we can not make the reality — how- 
 ever, by inductions of them as phenomena, we may find 
 that there are realities to cause them. But these induc- 
 tions are not made. Tasked to the means of continuing 
 their individual existences at this earth, the men of suc- 
 cessive generations have neither time, inclination, nor 
 immediate occasion, to inquire about a matter so remote 
 from their ordinary and engrossing occupations. And so, 
 as that they may individually procure such means, they 
 are quite indifferent as to what may be the actual cause 
 of being's in this universe, or as to whether there be an 
 actually preexisting cause, or they be of it ? 
 
 They would rather in fact that there were not such 
 cause established. In that were the irrevocably vested 
 will of God, and they would rather that will were not 
 vested, but were ambulatory, so that it might be invoked 
 to human exigencies. Nor were there, perhaps, a feeling 
 so common as that of repugnance to the inexorable fate 
 there were in such universe of cause to its universe of 
 consequences, and such universe of the consequence of 
 such inexorable cause. The individuals of families and 
 the families of stocks, tribes or states, and the sects and 
 parties of states, are not content with the share which, of 
 their merits merely, they might take from the stores of a 
 common providence, such as were that in an irrevocably 
 vested will of God to -the takers of it possible, but each 
 would be favored by a special tutelary genius at the 
 expense of others. 
 
 But in the way of man's acceptance of such cause is 
 his inability to perceive it. That cause in its course of 
 nature were as attenuated as it is in the mind of man 
 
62 The Question of Such Being, Etc. 
 
 itself. And he is not more perceptive of it in nature than 
 in himself, who is not more able to perceive his originat- 
 ing cause than is the plant its cause through the seed it 
 comes from, or the animal through the ovum of which it 
 started to exist as such animal. The plant or animal, each 
 at every stage of its existence, has an intuitive sense of 
 the conditions under which it can continue and be more 
 and better, that it may be more, in consistence with such 
 external beings. But with respect to its internal beings, 
 and especially with respect to the cause of its being, 
 immediate or remote, it is as without sense as if such 
 cause did not exist. 
 
 And so is man. He has reason of his life in nature 
 as the plant or animal has not, and this in the ratios of 
 his. subjective beings to the objective beings to produce 
 them. The every human sense, and the object in incidence 
 producing such sense, are in ratios of an intermediate 
 being of them both. And in comparison of such ratios, 
 there is reason, and of reason he has science, not only of 
 such objective being, but of his own subjective being in 
 relation to such objectives. And thus, in reflection of his 
 recorded experiences to the exigencies of his current life 
 in nature, he comes to an imperfect sense of the cause of 
 his life in nature. But of the actual cause of his life in 
 nature he is as insensible as is the animal or plant. And 
 so insensible of its existence, and so insensible of the 
 want of such sensibility in continuing his existence in 
 consistence with beings at this earth, he is so unconcerned 
 as to whether there be an essential being of the universe 
 that not only are my arguments in assertion of its exist- 
 ence apt to be unconsidered, but I am liable to the imputa- 
 tion of simplicity in advancing a proposition so absurd, 
 or so inconsequential, if it be not. And it had been impos- 
 sible perhaps to have presented a proposition of so little 
 interest. 
 
 But, so uninteresting, it is not so unimportant. If 
 there be this being finite of the word of God in space, of 
 
The Question of Such Being, Etc. 63 
 
 this were that we term life, and of this that we term 
 nature, and of this the natures from that universe to man, 
 in whom there were a nature to the man possible, as in 
 the plant or animal there is such nature. 
 
 He will have advanced from a two-footed and two- 
 handed animal through agamic and polygamic to present 
 monogamic man, yet destined perhaps to a further man 
 possible, and him, perhaps, as much beyond the monog- 
 amic man now as the monogamic citizen is beyond the 
 agamic savage. So by variations favorable to its exist- 
 ence the plant of its life in nature will have advanced 
 from its cryptogamic stage through its phonerogamic, 
 endogenous and exogenous stages to the plant possible. 
 And the animal, by like favorable variations from the 
 radiate polyp, through its annulate, articulate, and verte- 
 brate stages to the animal possible, two-footed and two- 
 handed. 
 
 But, while man of his life in nature were so advanc- 
 ing to the man possible, he were so in the assumption 
 that he is not to the race of man possible, but that that 
 race of man is to him. That, while the plant or animal 
 of its life in nature is to the plant or animal possible, 
 man, of his life in nature, is not to the man possible, but 
 to himself ; that human life, in human nature, is not to 
 the race, but to the individual men and women of a ruling 
 race who may come to exist of it. And, while it might 
 not be important to the race of man what notions indi- 
 vidual men may have of it, or of their relations to it, it 
 were important to the individuals themselves, that their 
 conceptions of their situation be correct. 
 
 If man be of the* life in nature of such essential 
 being of the universe, and so destined to the man pos- 
 sible, he were destined to be the most and best man pos- 
 sible, in the most and best families possible, in the most 
 and best states possible, in the most and best race pos- 
 sible, of unions of unequal races. And, to his guidance 
 and direction in that course, he were vested with a tutel- 
 
64 The Question of Such Being, Etc. 
 
 ary moral being, such as is that in the state termed gov- 
 ernment, and that in the race termed civilization. This 
 moral being would consist of the moral beings of the 
 individuals through the ages, who will have lived rightly 
 into it. And it will have survived the individuals and 
 generations so producing it, and will continue the tutelary 
 genius of the human race to its most distant ages. These 
 so contributing will live in it, and it may be well that they 
 do so. Not so contributing they will not be in it, but will 
 have fallen out of, and off, from the human race to what 
 other home of refuge they may individually find. And it 
 may be well with their moral beings in their after lives 
 that they so live in that moral nature of the race to which 
 they will have so contributed. 
 
 But, without this, it were indisputably well with men 
 that in their earthly lives they comply with the requisi- 
 tions of this moral nature of their race. It will require 
 of them, simply, that they individually live to their best 
 and most in families, to their best and most in states, to 
 their best and most in races, to their best and most in a 
 race of man the best possible and most possible of the 
 products of the cultured earth. And while it might be 
 questioned whether it were better that the souls of men 
 shall find their future homes in the moral nature of their 
 race than have to seek them in the wilds of their imagina- 
 tions, it can not be questioned that in these earthly lives 
 it were better that they live in consistence with its requisi- 
 tions than without. 
 
 Important that they do this will of God, it is import- 
 ant they know it. And while, therefore, it had been hard 
 to have raised a question of so little interest, it had been 
 harder still to have raised a question of so much 
 importance. 
 
 For, though it may be doubted that man as a whole 
 by taking thought can add to his stature, or be different 
 ages hence from what we would be, as the individual by 
 taking thought can not add to his stature, or be other 
 
The Question of Such Being, Etc. 65 
 
 than the man or woman, or grow to other than maturity 
 as such, or not ultimately die, yet to the man as a whole, 
 as to the individual, it is important that he live to the ends 
 of his existence. This he can the better do by knowing 
 what they are. If there be an essential being of the uni- 
 verse, and he be of it, his end will be to its continuation 
 and enlargement ; the end of the individual will be to the 
 existence and enlargement of the family ; that of the 
 family to the existence and enlargement of the state ; that 
 of the state to the existence and enlargement of the race. 
 Living to this end he will live the better. Knowing this 
 end he will live to it the better. He will know this end 
 if he know that there is an essential being of the universe 
 of which he is. Without this he will consciously live, as 
 he has lived, to no other end than that of his individual 
 aspirations. It is impossible that, in such existences, he 
 can be the larger and better man he would be of a con- 
 scious existence to the best individuals possible, to the 
 best families possible, to the best states possible, to the 
 best races possible. And important as it is that he be 
 such man possible, so important is it that he know the 
 conditions upon which he is permitted to become such 
 man. These conditions are in his acceptance of an essen- 
 tial being of the universe in space. But to the wisest 
 men, not accepting space as such essential being, this 
 argument will be as unmeaning and ungrateful as are the 
 utterances of insanity, while to the simplest, accepting 
 space as such essential being, they will be grateful and 
 familiar. To the ones, space will be a nothing from which 
 the something seen can not come ; to the others it will be 
 a something from which the somethings seen can come. 
 And that my labor be not vain, I must^how that in reality 
 there is such space, and that of this there are the forces 
 and matters of the universe. And of these, the lives and 
 natures of the universe, and the universe itself, and the 
 stars, suns and planets about the axis of the universe, and 
 5 
 
66 The Question of Such Being, Etc 
 
 this earth a planet, and the plants, animals and men, and 
 states of men upon it. 
 
 But, apart from our conceptions of it, the capital 
 importance of this theory to man is in the fact that it 
 gives him the grounds, and only grounds, of science and 
 philosophy. By inductions of the phenomena of this 
 essential being, as I have said, there were the science of 
 its being from the universe to man. And by deductions 
 from the hypothesis of this essential being there were the 
 philosophy of being from the universe to man. But with- 
 out this there were neither science or philosophy in any 
 proper sense of these terms. But empyrical conceptions, 
 merely, as inadequate to truth as are these of augury or 
 astrology. And important as it is that man have science 
 and philosophy of himself and of the beings with him in 
 this universe, so important is it that he consider whether 
 there be this essential being of the universe in space. 
 
 And it is of even more importance still to man that 
 it gives to him the end of man in after life. That provi- 
 dence of which is man intends that his moral being shall 
 survive his present life on earth. 
 
 This we must suppose, in that we have not known, 
 nor can we conceive of a moral being ending. Man's 
 organic body may resolve into the inorganic matters of 
 which it consists ; and these into the forces of which they 
 consist. But that moral being termed his soul may not so 
 resolve into simpler forms of its own being, in that there 
 are no such forms seen or conceivable, and it must go on, 
 therefore, bettered and enlarged by its experiences in 
 making man still more and better, to its end beyond 
 man — either in a moral being to hover and brood the 
 human race, still existing, to its most and best on earth, 
 or it must pass off to another sphere of existence else- 
 where. In the one case the souls of men who have bet- 
 tered man in life will rise into that moral being which, as 
 civilizations, rules individual races, and ultimately into a 
 general civilization to rule the human race. In the other, 
 
The Question of Such Being, Etc. 67 
 
 transpiring man in life, they must take what fortunes they 
 can find in a state of immaterial being elsewhere, which 
 will have no office in man on earth, and in which each 
 individual will have the task of continuing as it can its 
 individual existence. If there be such essential being, 
 man of it, will be, as is the animal and plant, to his most 
 and best in life, to a civilization conserving him to the 
 ends intended in that word of God. But if there be not 
 such being, he will not be into such moral being of his 
 race ; the beings of the universe will not be of the resolu- 
 tions of such essential being into them, but will be of the 
 manipulations of an anthropomorphic Theos in execution, 
 of that will, on substances otherwise inert. These special 
 agents of eternal purpose in man were not the souls of 
 men who were, therefore, without such moral beings sur- 
 viving them. And, accepting himself as but the subject 
 of such moral ministrations, he accepts that he is but a 
 body without a soul for after existence on this earth, or 
 elsewhere. And if man of an essential being of the uni- 
 verse be vested with such moral being, as there is reason 
 to believe he is, it is of much importance to him that he 
 realize that fact and act upon it. And while, therefore, it 
 be true that man now has little interest in this question, 
 it is equally true that there is to him no other of so much 
 importance. 
 
 But, without this, it is of practical importance to the 
 race of man, and especially to the monogamic race, that 
 it should realize the existence of such essential being. 
 If there be this, man is of it, and to the man possible. 
 But of the existing human races each is to its being pos- 
 sible in exclusion of the others, while neither alone is able 
 to become such man. And of these so exclusive of each 
 other the monogamic race is the stronger and can domi- 
 nate the others. And does so dominate them wherever it 
 comes in contact with them, and in declaring that they 
 shall exist upon no lands of the earth but at its suffrance, 
 and in this shall become monogamic, and so assimilate 
 
68 The Question of Such Being, Etc. 
 
 themselves to the monogamic peoples invading them as 
 that there be no perceptible difference between them as 
 individuals and their invaders. This policy is avowed by 
 all the leading monogamic states. England avows it in 
 the declaration that there be no slaves upon her lands. In 
 contact, races, as individuals, must exclude the one the 
 other from the point of contact, however that be fatal to 
 the weaker, or they must unite in occupation of it upon 
 terms consistent with the' well-being of both. These were 
 in their acceptance of the respective offices of order and 
 obedience in a common economy of both. And these, 
 however we may term them, to be efficient, must be those 
 of lords and commons, and these the relations of masters 
 and slaves. And these, as slaves, monogamic England 
 will not accept for reason, alleged, of its inhumanity, but 
 really for the reason that it implies her sharing the earth 
 with the races so conserved ; while she would have it to 
 herself. In enslaving the lower races on the lands she 
 would take from them, she conserves them to a life as 
 extended and pleasurable as her own. And this she 
 would not from her imperial disposition as a monogamic 
 state to dominate and absorb the whole of human life 
 available. 
 
 Nor will this Republic, even more advanced, for the 
 same reason accept such wardship of a lower race. Hav- 
 ing ended the contest of lords and commons for the 
 patriarchal power by the establishment of her govern- 
 ment in the volitions of her adult males, these males are 
 conscious of their ability to run the government to the 
 ends they desire without the complications of a subject 
 race. They acheived, as commons, their independence of 
 their lords, still in the English Constitution, upon the plea 
 that they were the natural equals of the lords in that 
 they were men, and that all men are naturally equal. 
 And, being so, the equals of the lords, that they were 
 equally entitled to participation in the patriarchal power 
 of government. And claiming equality and the govern- 
 
The Question of Such Being, Etc 69 
 
 ment on this plea of natural equality, they, to be con- 
 sistent, felt bound to admit the equality of lower races; 
 and assume the wrong of subjecting them to slavery. 
 
 But while this was the plausible pretext, it was not 
 the real reason for their exclusion of negro slaves. The 
 state was under a government at the will of a popular 
 majority; that majority had, by foreign immigration, 
 become established in the tier of Northern States, in 
 which there were no slaves; they could take the govern- 
 ment with its emoluments and powers by repudiating 
 slavery. This they did, and not for the reason that 
 slavery was wrong in itself, but for the reason that such 
 repudiation was the necessary pretext to their exclusive 
 assumption of the government. As it has been in Eng- 
 land and this Republic, so must it be in every monogamic 
 state on its way to the liberation of its commons from the 
 patriarchal power by inheritance in its lords. It will not 
 accept of union with a lower race ; without this it must 
 exterminate that race when it comes in contact with it, 
 though this be ruinous to both. But, accepting an essen- 
 tial being of the universe, man accepts that of this there 
 is to be man, as of it there is the animal and plant. And 
 man to the man possible, as is the animal or plant to the 
 animal or plant possible, and by unions of the unequal 
 orders of men as of unequal orders of animals or plants; 
 without this the monogamic race is not the race it should 
 be. And in every way, therefore, it is important that 
 man should know, if it be true, that there is an essential 
 being of the universe, however little the interest he may 
 take in the discovery. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ONLY QUESTION, THAT OF ITS EXISTENCE. 
 
 If there be this, it were the being finite of the word 
 of God in space. As such it were being physiological. 
 And as such it were that being physiological in stars, 
 suns, earth, plant, and animal, from the universe to man, 
 inclusive. And in it, therefore, there were that life, of 
 which there were that nature, of which there is man, and 
 him in its continuation to the man possible of his means 
 of subsistence at this earth; whence to the truth of the 
 theory, there is but the question, whether such being does 
 in fact exist. 
 
 And it were the being finite of the word of God in 
 space. It were being finite in that it were being not infi- 
 nite. There are beings infinite and finite, without other 
 being in this universe, and the being finite is but in the limi- 
 tation of one atomic infinite by another infinite as itself. 
 This infinite being finite were therefore the essential being 
 of the universe, in that there were no other of which there 
 could be the beings of the universe. And it were such 
 essential being, also, for the reason that it were being 
 physiological, as are all the phenomenal beings of the 
 universe ; and as they were not without such essential 
 being. 
 
 The being physiological is the being possible of kin- 
 dred beings different, of their reciprocal affinities, simply 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other. And such were 
 infinite being finite. And such are the beings finite from 
 the universe to man. 
 
 Such were the infinite being finite. Its infinite beings, 
 self-differentiated, were kindred from being of the same 
 integral infinite ; and were different from being of that infi- 
 
The Only Question, Etc. 71 
 
 nite inversely. So, inversely, they were reciprocally vacua 
 and reciprocally plena, and reciprocally attractive and 
 reciprocally repulsive ; and of their affinities simply were 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other into the spheroids 
 and wheels of both, about the axes of their neutral beings 
 intermediate. And these were beings physiological. That 
 is, a being which has no finite existence until self-dif- 
 ferentiated infinities shall have concurred in its produc- 
 tion. And to such concurrence it were necessary that 
 they react, and of their reciprocal affections of and for 
 each other, merely, in production of a finite being inter- 
 mediate. To this there were no being in force, or extra, 
 but only that of the atomic infinities reciprocally intussus- 
 ceptive of each other, in which there were the inherent 
 forces necessary to the production of the intermediate 
 being possible. 
 
 And such the hypothetical finite being physiological, 
 such, in fact, is the every phenomenal finite from the 
 universe to man, which can be, therefore, at its time and 
 place about the axis of the finite universe, but the finite 
 being possible of such finite being physiological. 
 
 And such, and so physiological, infinite being finite, 
 such and so physiological were the finite word of God. 
 That were of God's infinite beings in reciprocal limita- 
 tions of each other to express his will in the finite beings 
 of them possible. They were as reciprocally intus- 
 susceptive of each other, and as able to express the will 
 of God in the intermediate beings of them possible as 
 were the beings infinite becoming finite to produce the 
 finite, since they were, in fact, but infinite beings finite. 
 And such were space, the insensible substance of the finite 
 word of God, of which there are the sensible beings finite 
 from the universe to man. And, such the essential being 
 of the universe, there is to its being that of which is the 
 life, of which is the nature, of which is man to the man 
 possible, but the single question — whether it exists. 
 
 And there are reasons why we should readily accept 
 
72 The Only Question, Etc. 
 
 the fact of its existence. It gives a sensible theory of the 
 universe, and of available rules of philosophy and science 
 with respect to it. There is philosophy in the will of God, 
 as to the beings of this universe ; there is science in the 
 phenomena expressive of that will. And by deductions 
 from that essential being of the word of God we become 
 possessed of such philosophy. And by inductions of the phe- 
 nomena of the word we become possessed of such science. 
 Without these our philosophies are as vague as are the 
 myths of lower races. And our sciences — of empyrical 
 conceptions — as vague as are the deliverances of astrol- 
 ogy. But, possessed of these clews to the labyrinths of 
 life in nature, we can discard unnecessary speculation, 
 and address ourselves to rational acceptance of the truths 
 declared. But, without this motive to acceptance of an 
 essential being of the universe, there is in issue but the 
 question whether in fact there be such being. There is 
 being, whether it be infinite being finite, or the word of 
 God, or space. And of this there are the beings finite 
 from its universe to man, in that, of this original being 
 there are these beings finite since such original being 
 were universal, and exclusive; and exclusive of such 
 beings finite but as they be of it. 
 
 Thus, of it, they are of it either by the resolutions of 
 such being, of its own motives, into them, or through 
 the manipulations of it by attendant Theoi, who make it 
 do what of its own motives it could not. 
 
 But there are not such Theoi. The every act of such 
 Theos were the miracle of consequence without antecedent 
 cause in such being, and there is not such miracle. And 
 there is every finite being, therefore, simply of the reso- 
 lutions of such essential being of the universe, contingent 
 but upon that there be such being. But if it should appear, 
 as it does not, that there are such anthropomorphic Theoi 
 in administration of the will of God on earth, so amply 
 able to administer itself, that fact were not conclusive that 
 there is not that will in space ; and this as real and substan- 
 
The Only Question, Etc. 73 
 
 tial as that in matter. And whether this be in administra- 
 tion of itself or be in the hands of such Theoi for adminis- 
 tration, it were still the essential being in which is life, of 
 which is nature, of which is man to the man possible, with 
 but the question whether there be such being. We are 
 reluctant to accept this truth. There is in each of us a 
 sensitive being, perceptive and reflective of the conditions 
 incident to the continuations of our individual existences. 
 And while these sensitive beings are analogous to the sensi- 
 tive beings in animals and plants, and all the beings of the 
 universe, in fact, through which they are acceptive of the 
 conditions incident to the continuations of their individual 
 existences, we are not conscious or perceptive of such 
 analogies, but assume, consciously or unconsciously, that 
 these sensitive beings in us are either original or self- 
 originated in us, or are the special endowments in us of 
 that general providence of which only are the other 
 beings of the universe without such special endowment. 
 And assuming this, and that we ourselves are the 
 products of our conscious minds, and not the resolutions 
 of a general providence of God in an essential being of 
 the universe, we are disposed to assume that so, also, are 
 not the other beings of the universe of such essential 
 being. And that, in fact, there is not such being. And 
 that God, administering his providence to man through 
 such special agencies, administers it so to other beings of 
 the universe. And that there is not, therefore, the being 
 of a general providence, and not, therefore, the essential 
 being of the universe. But the question of its existence, as 
 of every other fact, is one of evidence. And if evidences 
 show that there is such being we must accept the fact, 
 however averse we may be to its acceptance. And accept- 
 ing that fact as cause, we must accept its consequences in 
 the beings of it possible. And in this accept that of this 
 not only are there life and nature from the universe to 
 man, but the every being possible, at its time and place 
 
74 The Only Question, Etc. 
 
 possible, of an universe of finite being possible, in tele- 
 ologic evo-involutions from the axis of that universe. 
 
 I have suggested that of the finite beings of which is 
 the earth reacting on its axis, there were a spheroid of its 
 beings possible about that axis, and that of these there 
 were the molecular matters of the earth's crust, as they 
 became successively possible, and the strata of the earth's 
 crust as they became possible. And so the water stratum 
 and the atmospheric stratum, and in that the organic mat- 
 ters possible, and of these the plants cryptogamic and 
 phonerogamic, endogenous and exogenous, as they became 
 successively possible, and the animals, radiate, annulate, 
 articulate and vertebrate, as they became successively 
 possible. And the man agamic, polygamic and monog- 
 amic, as they became successively possible. 
 
 And affirming these as the facts of beings finite react- 
 ing on the axis of the earth, it is affirmed that analogously 
 such are the facts of such beings reacting on the axis of 
 the universe. That about this there are the beings at 
 their times and places possible, so that by a rigid analysis 
 of cause into the consequences, we would find at its time 
 and place about the axis of the universe the being possi- 
 ble, however we might be unable to find it otherwise. 
 And by an equally rigid synthesis of consequences into 
 their causes possible, we would find at their times and 
 places the every such being possible. So that, accepting 
 the existence of such essential being of the universe, we 
 accept the conditions, not only of life and nature from the 
 universe to man, but the conditions also upon which there 
 is the every being from the universe to man, and man 
 himself. We would accept that every being, from the 
 universe to man inclusive, is the finite product, at its time 
 and place, of infinite factors reacting into each other, on 
 and from the axis of the universe. That these infinite 
 factors are related, as in beings finite are these beings 
 opposite, the one of which we term energy and. the other 
 inertia. That, as of these there is the every being from 
 
The Only Question, Etc. 75 
 
 the universe to man, of these is man himself. That his 
 mind is energy and his body inertia, and his male energy 
 and his female inertia, and his parents energy and their 
 offspring inertia, of which the product is the family 
 agamic, polygamic, or monogamic. Of which families 
 self-differentiated there are stocks, tribes, and states, 
 respectively, the monogamic states of which, being self- 
 differentiated into classes, the ones of which owning the 
 lands of which the others have only the use on terms, are 
 possessed of the patriarchal power of the state, while the 
 others have only the proletariate powers its individuals 
 can acquire, subject to the patriarchal in the others. That 
 of these classes the one is in representation of energy and 
 the other inertia. And that of these powers the patriarchal 
 is in representation of energy, and the proletariate of 
 inertia. And that the holders of the patriarchal power 
 are the lords and those holding the proletariate powers 
 as commons. 
 
 And thus, accepting that every monogamic state at all 
 the earlier periods of its history is of such classes, we 
 accept also the truth of experience that the proletariate 
 class in every such normal state advances upon the patri- 
 archal, until they themselves become possessed of the 
 patriarchal power, which they may exercise in consistence 
 with tutelar lords as they do in England, or to the exclu- 
 sion of them by name, even as they have done in this 
 Republic. 
 
 And, accepting this, we must accept also that the 
 commons can take the patriarchal power only by proscrip- 
 tion or revolution, that either is achieved by the adult 
 males of the state. That these obtaining the patriarchal 
 power were bound to hold and exercise it. That this they 
 could do only by majorities determined by vote to which 
 there were parties advocating different policies, the major 
 of which must hold the government. And that thus in 
 accepting an essential being of the universe, we accept 
 not only that there is the every being of energy and 
 
76 The Only Question, Etc. 
 
 inertia from the universe to man, but man himself into 
 constitutional kingdoms, such as is that of England or a 
 democracy, such as is this Republic. In England there is the 
 fiction of a constitution in the existence of the two orders 
 of lords and commons, balanced against each other upon 
 its stipulations. But in this Republic the illusion of a 
 constitution has been rudely dispelled, in the subjugation 
 of one section by the other. And who rightly accepts 
 an essential being of the universe accepts that of this 
 there is man agamic, polygamic and monogamic, and that 
 of monogamic man there are constitutional kingdoms 
 until their commons shall take the patriarchal powers from 
 lords. And then republics under no other law than that 
 consisting in the volitions of a victorious party of adult 
 males — unless that law shall come from a monogamic 
 state of unequal races united in relations of inequality, so 
 as that to the higher race there be the patriarchal powers, 
 and to the lower the proletariate power consistent with 
 the patriarchal. 
 
 And thus it is that if there be such essential being it 
 is the finite word of God in space ; and as such is the 
 self-executing cause of its consequences possible from the 
 universe to man; and of man himself; and the families, 
 stocks, tribes and states of man. And that with respect 
 to this insensible being, as the cause of beings sensible, 
 there is but the single question whether such being does 
 in fact exist. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THERE IS SUCH BEING, AS THERE IS THAT WHICH COULD 
 NOT BE WITHOUT IT. 
 
 This were that being insensible of which are the 
 beings sensible : And that being of God, originating 
 cause, through which there are the beings of that cause : 
 And that being finite of beings infinite in reciprocal 
 limitations of each other, of which, from the reciprocal 
 activities of its infinite beings different upon center of 
 their neutral beings intermediate, there are force, matter, 
 life and nature in stars, sun, earth, plant and animal from 
 the universe to man and that mind in man through which 
 he is directed to become the man possible. 
 
 These infinites were different but as they be inversely 
 to each other, and as such they were vacua and plena, 
 and attractive and repulsive, reciprocally; and of their 
 attractions were in coincidence upon a center of their 
 neutral being intermediate and of their repulsions were in 
 differentiations thence ; and into two orbs in elliptical 
 orbits about such center. And such the infinitessimal unit 
 finite — a wheel of relatively static being about its axle of 
 being relatively dynamic — analogously such were the com- 
 pound of such units, and such the universe of compounds 
 — a wheel of relatively static being in stars, suns and 
 planets, in their orbits about dynamic centers and the 
 whole about the dynamic center of the universe. 
 
 This being finite of beings infinite were such as is 
 that in the physical forces, and such as is that in heat of 
 the most of dynamic being to the least of the static ; and 
 as that in cold of the most of static being to the least of 
 the dynamic ; and such as is that in dark, of the most of 
 heat to the least of cold, and that in light of the most of 
 
78 There is Such Being, Etc. 
 
 cold to the least of heat; and that in electricity the minus 
 of which is dark and the plus light; and that in magne- 
 tism — but inverted electricity — in which the south of 
 magnetism is reacting with the plus of electricity and the 
 north of magnetism with the minus of electricity — in the 
 electro-magnetic spheroid of magnetic moments moving 
 about the conductor of electrical reactions producing 
 them. 
 
 It were also such as is that force of levitation from 
 the center of the earth through which beings dynamic 
 rise from the earth's surface; and as is that force of 
 gravitation through which beings static fall — levitation 
 being dynamic being from the center of the being finite 
 to project and sustain the static in its elliptical orbit about 
 that center ; and gravitation that static being in its ellipti- 
 cal orbit of resistence to the radiations of that dynamic 
 being. 
 
 It were also the same as that force in impact pressure 
 friction, or projection, even, which when intense enough 
 sublimes the subject to heat and light, but which if not so 
 intense, produces at its opposite extremities the electrici- 
 ties plus and minus to meet of their reciprocal attractions 
 through an adequate and continuous conductor, in electro- 
 magnetic spheroids ; but, if the conductor be not adequate 
 or continuous, to meet in sparks of heat and light; or, if 
 the conductor be a tube of glass from which the static 
 matters of this earth's atmosphere have. been withdrawn, 
 to meet in the production of radiations lately discovered 
 by Roentgen, which cast the shadows of the more static 
 substances upon which they fall as does light. 
 
 It were also the same as that rythmical being at this 
 earth's surface the impressions of incident forces upon 
 which, at one point, are reported by telephone or telegraph 
 at another ; and if the impressions be made upon it at the 
 focus of a parabolic reflector there is the report of them 
 by wireless telegraphy — discovered by Marconi — these 
 radiations are parallel from such reflector, as are those of 
 
There is Such Being, Etc. 79 
 
 heat and light, and deliver to the sensitive being upon 
 which they fall the impressions made upon that being 
 without other medium of communication than the rays 
 themselves. 
 
 These infinite beings, different in production of the 
 being finite, were the Ions of Faraday and the dynamic 
 being the anion and the static the kation; and the one 
 were the cause and the other the consequence ; and the 
 one the force and the other the matter; and the one the 
 life and the other the nature of every being finite from 
 the universe to man. 
 
 And it were also the same as the mind of man itself 
 — but the being finite of beings infinite in reciprocal limi- 
 tations of each other — and this in units reacting within 
 the units of external being to the continued existence of 
 the individual man. 
 
 And there were thus the universe of beings, not of 
 miracles, or of the manipulations of an anthropomorphic 
 Theos, but simply of the resolutions of infinite beings 
 different into the finite beings of them 'possible. And 
 this creative cause were not discharged of its office in the 
 creatures that now exist but were in them to sustain them 
 as it was to create them. 
 
 And, such the essential being of the universe, there 
 is this if there be that which could not be without it ; 
 there were that which could not be without it if there be 
 being finite, or the word of God, or space, or force, or 
 matter, or life, or nature, or the universe, star, sun, earth, 
 plant, animal, or man, or mind in man, or the law that 
 every being of the universe — essentially the same as 
 every other — at its time and place be the being possible 
 and but the being possible in consistence with the other 
 beings of the universe. And there were not the one of 
 these beings without such essential being of the universe. 
 And there is such being therefore as there is the one of 
 these. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THERE WERE THAT WHICH COULD NOT BE WITHOUT IT 
 
 IF THERE BE BEING FINITE, OR THE 
 
 WORD OF GOD OR SPACE. 
 
 There were not the being finite without such being, 
 in that it, itself, were such essential being of the universe. 
 There were not such finite, but as it be of beings infinite 
 of their affection of and for each other merely in reciprocal 
 limitations of each other into the finite being of them 
 both. This of infinites were necessarily universal and 
 exclusive of other being in that universe. And so original, 
 universal and exclusive, it were, itself, the essential being 
 of which are the beings of this universe, no one of which 
 could exist but in consequence of that originating and 
 exclusive cause. 
 
 It were, also, the essential being of which are the 
 beings of this universe, for the further reason that it were 
 being physiological, as are all the beings of this universe; 
 which, if they could be without such being finite of beings 
 infinite, could not be so physiological as they are 
 without it. 
 
 It were being physiological. That, as I have said, 
 were the being possible of kindred beings different of 
 their reciprocal affinities simply in reciprocal limitations 
 of each other into the one original, automatic, autonomic 
 and exclusive being of them both, in which each were the 
 fulcrum to the activities of the other, and each the cause 
 of consequences in the other; while the being itself, as 
 such, were without other cause than that of their recipro- 
 cal affections of and for each other. 
 
 And such were the being finite. Its infinite beings 
 were kindred from being of the same infinite elements, 
 
There Were That Which, Etc. 81 
 
 and different from being of these elements inversely. 
 So related, they were reciprocally vacua, and reciprocally 
 plena — each wanting that not of itself in the other, and 
 each not wanting that of itself in the other — and as 
 vacua, reciprocally, they were reciprocally attractive ; and 
 as plena, reciprocally, they were reciprocally repulsive. 
 And, of their reciprocal attractions, they were penulti- 
 mately coincident on the axis of their neutral being inter- 
 mediate. And of their reciprocal repulsions they were 
 penultimately in differentiation, thence into an oblate 
 spheroid and wheel of them both about such axis. 
 
 So different, they were relatively dynamic and static, 
 and in coincidence oppositely, the dynamic were fast to 
 the static slow. And the fast will have penetrated the 
 slow, and projected it into an oblate spheroid of the slow 
 about the axis in possession of the fast. And this were, 
 in effect, a wheel of which the axis were the fast in 
 eccentric radiations of its dynamic being into the slow to 
 sustain it as disc in concentric radiations of its static 
 being into the fast to sustain it as its axle. 
 
 This, however physical to other being such, in itself, 
 were being physiological. And such, and so physio- 
 logical, the every infinitesimal unit being finite, such and 
 so were every medium of these ; and such and so the 
 universe of media. The units such were susceptive of 
 reciprocal inductions into kindred beings different, capable 
 of coincidence into such being physiological of both. 
 And the units of every medium were so susceptive and so 
 capable ; and the medium of the universe itself were so 
 capable of self differentiation, coincidence and differentia- 
 tion, into the universal being physiological of all the 
 units of the universe. 
 
 But while such were the wheel physiological of 
 infinite being finite, of which the one were axle and the 
 other disc, it must be observed that the axle of its own 
 motion not more than that of any other wheel could 
 
 6 
 
82 There Were That Which, Etc. 
 
 move its disc, or its disc revolve of its own motion on 
 its axle, or without the force of a crank upon the axle to 
 turn them both. Nor could the axle produce its disc 
 or the disc its axle without an intermediating force not 
 exclusively of either, but of both. Nor were there the 
 wheel of being finite, even of its beings infinite, without 
 an intermediary force not of either but of both. This 
 force were of the word of God, importing his will, without 
 which there were not of his infinites even the finite being 
 physiological ; which, though of infinite factors, is of 
 these only under the infinite force of such factors of their 
 own motions reacting with each other. 
 
 And, such and so, physiological the every sensible or 
 insensible being of this universe, such and so is the 
 human mind itself, through which man becomes con- 
 sciously or rationally sensible of such beings. And there 
 were not the being finite so exclusive of other beings in 
 this universe, and so physiological as is the every being 
 of this universe, but as it be itself of the essential being 
 of this universe, and without there be such being. 
 
 Nor were the word of God without such being. There 
 were God but as the supreme originating cause of being 
 in this universe personified. But even that God, so 
 supreme in power and purpose, and so unconditioned in 
 their exercises, were unable to accomplish ends, such, at 
 least, as are those of beings in this universe, without means, 
 and these of his own infinite beings, and these the means 
 appearing in these beings. Nor of his own infinite beings, 
 so far as we can see, could he cause these beings finite to 
 us but as he causes his infinites themselves to become 
 finite in their reciprocal limitations of each other. Nor 
 were they in such reciprocal limitations of each other but 
 from such their reciprocal affections of and for each other 
 merely. And this only conceivable word of God, there- 
 fore, simply were being finite. And it were also being 
 physiological, since its every word and letter were the 
 possible of kindred beings different of their affinities sim- 
 
There Were That Which, Etc. 83 
 
 ply in such relation to each other. It were as universal 
 as were being finite, and as exclusive as were being finite, 
 and as physiological as were being finite, and as teleogical 
 as were finite being physiological. And so, but being 
 finite, the essential being of the universe, there were not 
 the word of God without such being. 
 
 It were not the being finite simply, as I have said, 
 which were inert, as is every other being finite without 
 that word. But were finite power importing its infinite 
 purpose, and cause its consequence, and force its matter, 
 and life its nature. And while, therefore, there were not 
 the being physiological, of which is life in nature of this 
 universe, of the word of God even, without being infinite, 
 or this of being finite without the word of God, yet there 
 were not such finite word but as it be physiological, or 
 such being physiological without it be that essential and 
 exclusive being, of which are the physiological beings of 
 this universe. 
 
 In every such physiology it were purpose in execu- 
 tion of its power and life in production of its nature, and 
 it were a physiological instead of a theological agent in 
 production of this sensible universe. And as such, it were 
 itself the essential being of the universe, as were being 
 finite. And it were the being finite with the difference 
 only that in this there were purpose, not necessarily implied 
 in the powers of being finite simply. 
 
 Nor were there space without such being. There is 
 that we term space in a seeming void of force and matter. 
 And if there be such void there were this without its 
 being the essential being of the universe, and without 
 such being therefore. But if there be being infinite, and 
 the more certainly if this be the word of God, importing 
 his will into the sensible beings of this universe, and yet 
 the more certainly if this be the source of that force of 
 which there is matter, there were not such void. But, in 
 that seeming vacuum which we term space, there were the 
 finite word of God, insensible to us, but as real and sub- 
 
84 There Were That Which, Etc. 
 
 stantial as it is in its beings sensible. That were real 
 space, and if there be this, not as a conventionality but as 
 a reality, it were itself the essential being of the universe, 
 and there were not this without such being. 
 
 It were so universal and exclusive as were the being 
 finite, or the word of God. And it were so original, 
 universal and exclusive as were the being finite, or the 
 word of God. And it were so physiological as were the 
 being finite, or the word of God. And so original, uni- 
 versal, exclusive and physiological, there were not this but 
 as it be that universal but insensible being physiological 
 of the universe, in which and of which, there are stars, 
 suns and planets in their orbits and systems. And that 
 ptrysiological atmosphere of the earth in and of which are 
 its gaseous matters in their orbits and systems, and which 
 transmits with absolute accuracy to one point the impres- 
 sions made by force upon it at another. 
 
 In acceptance of its existence as such insensible being 
 physiological about the earth only is there the reason for 
 sight, or sound, or the telegraphic or telephonic message, 
 or for the physical forces, or the reactions of matters at a 
 distance, or the attractions, repulsions, inductions, levita- 
 tions or gravitations of matters, or the gaseous matters of 
 the earth's atmosphere, or these into water, ammonias, 
 and carbonic oxides, or these into the matters of which 
 are plants and animals. Not only were there no sight or 
 sound, or telegraphic or telephonic message of the reac- 
 tions of matters at a distance, or the sense of matters at 
 a distance, or the attractions, repulsions, inductions, levi- 
 tations or gravitations of matters at the earth's surface, 
 but there were not the gaseous matters of the earth's 
 atmosphere but as that atmosphere be a being physiologi- 
 cal of its systemic factors in reaction; and but as these 
 matters be the products of such physiological atmosphere. 
 And, as there were not these matters without these forces, 
 or these without this atmosphere, or this without space, 
 or this without it be being finite, or this without it be the 
 
There Were That Which, Etc. 85 
 
 word of God, there were not space without it be the essen- 
 tial being of the universe. But if it be not being finite, 
 or the word of God, and so universal and exclusive, and so 
 the essential being of the universe, and the prime cause of 
 such being, it were yet such in being itself the prime cause 
 of every being of the universe. 
 
 In ultimate analysis of every sensibly substantive 
 being of the universe there is matter; and in ultimate 
 analysis of matter there is space — an omnipresent but 
 invisible being physiological, automatic and autonomic, 
 and cause and consequence of its own beings. And this 
 such resultant of all the beings of the universe, were the 
 prime cause of all the beings of the universe. And as 
 such were the essential being of the universe. And there 
 were such space not only from analysis of matter, but as 
 the originating cause of the beings of this universe, from 
 its being the source of electric force. 
 
 If there be moderate force on matter there is the 
 battery at the poles of which appear the electricities, 
 minus and plus, of whose meeting in the gaseous medium 
 there is the electric spark of heat and light , and of whose 
 meeting in the adequate conductor there is the electro- 
 magnetic spheroid; and of whose meeting in the vacuum 
 tube there are what have been termed radiant matters which, 
 transpiring the tube, are termed X or Roentgen rays. 
 This insensible fluid, expressed by any kind of force from 
 any kind of matter, or by any body of matter in motion 
 upon another at rest, is termed, becoming sensible, elec- 
 tric force, which therefore can be but the abstract of rest 
 and motion in a medium of both, of which motion is minus 
 and rest plus. And these, in their reactions obviously 
 originating under different conditions, the spark spheroid 
 and Roentgen ray as certainly originate the beings possible 
 of these; and these the beings the ultimate source and 
 substance of which is space, the electricities of space in 
 their reactions immediate or remote, originate. And space, 
 of which is the electricity originating these, were the essen- 
 
86 There Were That Which, Etc. 
 
 tial being of which are these. And these the beings of 
 the universe, this electric space were the essential being 
 of the universe. It were the same as that force in heat, 
 cold, dark and light and magnetism from reacting with 
 it; and the same as that in matter from reacting with it. 
 And the same as that of which there are the inductions, 
 deductions, attractions, repulsions, levitations and gravi- 
 tations of matters, themselves but the syntheses of elec- 
 tric forces. 
 
 And space, the essential being of the universe from 
 being the finite word of God, were such essential being 
 also from being the originating cause of all being in 
 this universe. 
 
 And there were not, therefore, the being finite, or the 
 word of God, or space, but as there be an essential being 
 of the universe. And if there be these, or either one of 
 these, there is such being. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE FORCE OR MATTER WITHOUT SUCH 
 
 BEING. 
 
 There were not force. That or that we term force 
 is a being which, from its effects in incidences upon a sen- 
 sitive being in ourselves, we term heat, cold, dark, light, 
 electricity or magnetism; and which in its interventions 
 of matters causes their attractions, repulsions, inductions, 
 levitations and gravitations. There" are reasons to be 
 given later that this is a finite being physiological of 
 beings infinite reacting with each other. And that this is 
 the same as that of which are the other finite beings of 
 the universe, in that it exhibits force in changing the 
 states of our feelings, and of the matters upon which it is 
 incident, simply from reacting with them. That in the 
 infinite beings energy and inertia, of which are all the 
 beings of the universe and that sensitive being in our- 
 selves, heat is of more of energy to less of inertia, and 
 cold of more of inertia to less of energy. And that so 
 are dark electricity and levitation of more of energy to 
 less of inertia; and light, magnetism and gravitation of 
 more of inertia to less of energy. And that this being, 
 of the same elements as the sensitive being in us and in 
 matters, is able to react with them, and in this produce 
 the changes in them we perceive. That in this the energy 
 of the one is in want of the inertia in the other, but not 
 of its energy ; and so is attractive of its inertia and repul- 
 sive of its energy ; and so the inertia of the one is attrac- 
 tive of the energy of the other but repulsive of its inertia;, 
 and that thus in every such case of contact of this force 
 with other being of the universe there is that reciprocal 
 
88 Nor Were There Force, Etc. 
 
 intussusception of each other which we term reaction, of 
 which are the changes in these subjects we observe. 
 
 And such force it were possible of an essential being 
 of the universe. And so possible it were true of such 
 being. It were possible of such being in that, that of 
 the finite word of God in space were universal and 
 exclusive of other being of the universe and of force, 
 therefore, but as this be of it. And force existing but 
 of such being, were possible of such being. And pos- 
 sible of such being it were of such being, so exclusive 
 of all being not of it. And as there were not such being 
 without force, there were not force without such being. 
 It were the most attenuated form of that being of which 
 are the sensible beings of the universe, and were to this 
 as is gaseous matter to the liquid and solid matters from 
 which under successive increments of heat it is sublimed. 
 And as there were not these solid and liquid matters 
 without the gaseous matters into which of heat they are 
 sublimed, there were not that gaseous matter without such 
 solid and liquid matters, or without that being of which 
 there are these solid or liquid and gaseous matters. 
 And so there were not force without such essential being 
 of the universe. But if we may not see that there is 
 such force, and can see the forces but as the aspects of 
 distinct beings of whose real beings we know nothing, 
 still we must accept them as modes of a being finite of 
 the word of God in space, which, universal and exclusive 
 of other being of the universe, and itself the essential 
 being of the universe, were exclusive of forces but as 
 they be of it. And as there were not this essential being 
 of the universe without these forces, whatever they may 
 be, there were not these forces whatever they may be 
 without such being. They were then themselves the 
 anthropomorphic agencies through which God, the cause 
 of being in this universe, will have carried it into the 
 actual beings of the universe. And however these ener- 
 getic agencies be different from the inert being of that 
 
Nor Were There Force, Etc. 89 
 
 word, they are yet of the same essential being of that 
 word. And as there were not that word without these 
 agencies to its execution, there were not these agencies 
 to its execution without that word. And there were not, 
 therefore, force or the forces of an essential being without 
 such being. 
 
 Nor were there matter without such being. That, 
 universal and exclusive of force but as that be of it, 
 were exclusive also of matter for the same reason. And 
 it were also exclusive of matter for the further reason 
 that force and matter are essentially the same as is seen in 
 the facts that all forces and matters react. And that all 
 matters under force sufficient are sublimed or reduced to 
 force. It is, or may be, seen that all forces react with 
 each other as they could not but as they be of the same 
 essential being inversely ; and that all matters react with 
 each other, as they could not but as they be of the same 
 essential being inversely. And that all forces and all 
 matters react as they could not but as they be of the 
 same essential being inversely; and that all matters under 
 dynamic force sufficient are sublimed to force, and all 
 forces under static force sufficient are reduced to matter. 
 
 All forces react with each other in that of the inci- 
 dence of any one force upon another their states are 
 changed respectively into a being intermediate of both; 
 as if there be heat on cold or cold on heat; or dark on 
 light or light on dark; or the minus on the plus or the 
 plus on the minus of electricity ; or the south on the north 
 or the north on the south of magnetism ; or electricity on 
 magnetism or magnetism on electricity, or any one of 
 these on any other. In any such case there is the being 
 intermediate of both of which the constituents are exactly 
 proportioned to the forces coincident. 
 
 And all matters react with each other in that of the 
 incidence of one fluid or gaseous matter on another they 
 are changed respectively into matter intermediate of both. 
 As if there be the coincidences, in such conditions, of 
 
90 Nor Were There Force, Etc. 
 
 oxygen and a metal, there is the metallic oxide, or of 
 oxygen and hydrogen there is water, or of chlorine and 
 sodium there is salt. Or if there be the incidence of one 
 solid matter on another not with the explosive violence to 
 fuse or sublime it there is the force intermediate of both, 
 which, though not as sensible as matter, is as real and 
 substantial and as consistent, and as proportioned to the 
 forces in the matters coincident as is the salt, water or 
 metallic oxide to the matters coincident in them. 
 
 And all forces and all matters react with each other 
 in that of any force on any matter there is the disappear- 
 ance of the force but in a change of the state of the mat- 
 ter proportioned to the force absorbed. 
 
 These reactions were rationally possible, but as the 
 forces be reciprocally attractive and repulsive, and. the 
 matters reciprocally attractive and repulsive, and the 
 forces and matters reciprocally attractive and repulsive ;, 
 and there were these attractions and repulsions but as 
 the forces be of the same essential being inversely, and. 
 the matters of the same essential being inversely, and 
 the forces and matters be of the same essential being 
 inversely. 
 
 There were not force or matter, therefore, without 
 such being. 
 
 At least, there were not force or matter as realities 
 without such being. We are directly sensible of some 
 things termed heat, cold, dark, light, electricity and mag- 
 netism, and we are rationally sensible of some things 
 muscular or mechanical — moving matters to and from 
 each other; and of some things chemical — dissolving or 
 composing matter which we term forces. We are also 
 sensible of some things termed hydrogen, oxygen, carbon, 
 nitrogen, sulphur, phosphorus, the halogens, and others, 
 in compounds inorganic and organic, which we term mat- 
 ters ; and if these be realities, or more than the terms by 
 which we express the impressions made upon us by exter- 
 nal beings different from each other, of which we can know 
 
Nor Were There Force, Etc. 91 
 
 know nothing more, there were not force or matter without 
 that essential being of which are these, and without an 
 essential being of the universe, since that being of which 
 there were force and matter were itself that essential being. 
 
 This were apparent in the fact that this being, whether 
 of force or matter, were of elements ; and that these ele- 
 ments of both were the same ; and that these elements of 
 their reciprocal attractions and repulsions were in reactions 
 resulting in central beings intermediate, about which, 
 relatively dynamic, the elements themselves, relatively 
 static, were in elliptical orbits with these central beings 
 at one of the foci of each ellipse. 
 
 This true of any two kindred elements adjacent — that 
 in tieir reaction they produce the spheroid and wheel of 
 relatively static beings about an axis of relatively dynamic 
 being — were true of any two spheroids and wheels of these 
 adjacent ; and true also of any duplicates of these, and so 
 on to any spheroid and wheel such as is this earth in its 
 crust of constrictive matter about its center of explosive 
 space. This being of force and matter were thus the essen- 
 tial being of this earth; that of this earth were the same as 
 that of any other planet, sun or star, and the same as that 
 of the universe itself. And thus of the being of space and 
 matter there were the essential being of the universe. 
 And as there were not this without that of force and mat- 
 ter, there were not that of force and matter without this — 
 if, only, force and matter be of elements and these be the 
 same, and these be capable of spheroids and wheels of 
 relatively static being in revolutions on their axes of beings 
 dynamic. And they are of elements and these the same 
 and capable. 
 
 They are of elements. The sensible beings of force 
 are heat, cold, dark, light, electricity and magnetism; and 
 heat of elements, heat and cold — the heat prepotent — and 
 cold of elements, cold and heat — the cold prepotent; and 
 dark of elements, dark and light — the dark prepotent; 
 and electricity of elements, minus and plus — the minus 
 
92 Nor Were There Force, Etc. 
 
 prepotent; and the magnetism of elements, north and 
 south — the north prepotent. 
 
 The sensible beings of matter are oxygen, hydrogen, 
 nitrogen, carbon, sulphur and phosphorus, with others 
 incidental to the beings possible of these combined; and 
 oxygen is of elements dynamic and static, the dynamic pre- 
 potent; and hydrogen is of elements, static and dynamic, 
 the static prepotent; and nitrogen is of elements, oxygenic 
 and hydrogenic, the oxygenic prepotent; and carbon of 
 elements, hydrogenic and oxygenic, the hydrogenic pre- 
 potent ; and sulphur of elements, oxygenic and nitrogenic, 
 the oxygenic prepotent; and phosphorus of elements, nitro- 
 genic .and oxygenic, the nitrogenic prepotent. 
 
 And such the elements of force and matter, those of 
 force are the same, in that they react with each other; and 
 those of matter the same, for the same reason; and those 
 of force the same as those of matter, for the same reason, 
 and for the further reason that force under static being 
 sufficient becomes matter, and matter under dynamic being 
 sufficient becomes force. 
 
 If there be cold enough upon the insensible vapors of 
 platinum, the densest metal, they become first liquid and 
 then solid, and if there be heat enough on solid platinum, 
 it becomes first liquid, then vapor in heat and light, to 
 show that matter is but the static state of force, and force 
 but the dynamic state of matter. 
 
 And this being of force and matter were capable of 
 the spheroids and wheels of static about dynamic being, 
 as may be seen in the fact that from every incidence of 
 force on matter such dynamo-static being is produced. 
 
 If there be immoderate .force on matter, that matter 
 is sublimed to force ; but if there be moderate force upon 
 a body of matter, irregular in outline and insulated, at its 
 extremities the most distant from each other appear the 
 electricities, minus and plus, which, since the matter is unal- 
 tered, can be, of course, but transformations of the forces 
 incident. These electricities (as are all finite beings) are 
 
Nor Were There Force, Etc. 93 
 
 reciprocally attractive and repulsive, and of their reciprocal 
 attractions tend to react upon the center of their being- 
 intermediate in a spheroidal spark of heat and light if 
 there be no intermediate conductor, but if there be such 
 conductor and this be much too small, it is instantly sub- 
 limed to heat and light ; or if it be but slightly insufficient, 
 there are in it only heat and light, and if it be quite sufficient 
 for the current of electrical reactions there are in it elec- 
 tric currents oppositely, and about it circles of magnetic 
 moments moving oppositely. These magnetic circles were 
 vertical to the electric currents in the conductor, and every 
 magnetic circle were a section of this electro-magnetic sys- 
 tem, and each section were an oblate spheroid of static 
 being about its axis of being dynamic. In the electric 
 elements there were dynamic beings, and in the mag- 
 netic circles static beings, and of the whole there were a 
 prol-oblate spheroid of static beings in revolutions on their 
 axes of beings dynamic analogous to that of the planets 
 about the sun, and to that of this earth in its crust of 
 matter about its center of explosive space. This force 
 producing electricities at the extremities of matter may be 
 either of heat, cold, dark, light, electricity, magnetism, 
 percussion, friction, pressure, or projection even, from 
 which it is apparent that not only were these incident 
 forces the same, but that they are of elements the same 
 as is electricity — able to produce, under suitable condi- 
 tions, the spark of heat and light and the electro-magnetic 
 spheroid of static being about its axis of being dynamic ; 
 and thus the moments of force; and the molecules and 
 compounds of matter; and the planets, suns, stars and 
 universe. This were the essential being of the universe, 
 and there were not force or matter without this. The 
 ideal figure of electro-magnetic force and matter is repre- 
 sented by the agaric mushroom in its magnetic pileus on 
 its electric stem and by the palm in its magnetic whorl of 
 leaves upon its electric trunk, and, generally, by the exo- 
 genus plant in its magnetic foliage on its electric stalk. 
 
<)4 Nor Were There Force, Etc. 
 
 Force and matter are in fact the two departments of 
 the being finite. And to us, intermediate, there are two 
 aspects of that automatic and autonomic being; and the 
 one the causal and the other the consequential, and the 
 one the parental and the other the progenital; and the 
 one of force and the other of matter. And these depart- 
 ments are in spheroids and wheels of static beings in 
 revolutions on their axes of beings dynamic. And in each 
 there is an ideal wheel; and this of constituents, each a 
 functionary ; and these in every way analogous ; so that 
 heat in force is as oxygen in matter, and cold in force as 
 nydrogen in matter ; and dark in force as is nitrogen in 
 matter, and light in force as is carbon in matter; and 
 electricity in force as is sulphur in matter, and magnetism 
 in force as is phosphorus in matter. And the incidental 
 forces of impact, percussion, friction, pressure and the 
 like, are as are the incidental elements chlorine, sodium, 
 selenium, tellurium and the like, which are not of the 
 vital constituents of organic matter, but are necessary to 
 the efficiencies of such constituents. Such to us were 
 force and matter in relation to each other; and to us, at 
 least, there were not force or matter without such being 
 of the universe. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE EIFE OR NATURE WITHOUT SUCH BEING. 
 
 We may not agree as to what are life and nature. 
 And a definition of either, given by any one person, were 
 apt to be unsatisfactory to others. And this for the rea- 
 son, it is to be presumed, that we have not the hypothesis 
 of any one noumenal being of which these are the 
 phenomena. But adopting the hypothesis of a finite word 
 •of God in space as the noumenal being of the universe, 
 of which is life, of which is nature, we must accept that 
 there were not the phenomena of life or nature without 
 such being. 
 
 We must accept this whatever be this thing of life or 
 nature, for such being were universal and exclusive of 
 other being in the universe ; and of life and nature, there- 
 fore, but as these be of it, whatever they may be. And 
 whether there could be that being, such as it is, without 
 life or nature, such as they are, it is at least certain that 
 there could not be life or nature without such being. 
 Since, while there might be a noumenal being without 
 such phenomena, there could not be the phenomena of the 
 noumenal being without the being noumenal. It might 
 be argued with equal force that there could not be such 
 being without life and nature, supposing that there be 
 life and nature, since it were so universal and exclusive, 
 as I have said. But it is enough for my present proposi- 
 tion thus to show that there were not life or nature 
 without such essential being. 
 
 But, while logically clear that there were not life or 
 nature without such being, it were clearer to common 
 .apprehension if it should appear that of such noumenal 
 
96 Nor Were There Life, Etc. 
 
 being there were beings such as are these to which we 
 give the names of life and nature, and it does so appear. 
 
 To one intelligently accepting such space it is in 
 units, each an infinitesimal being finite of beings infinite, 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other into a spheroid and 
 wheel of the one infinite, as axis, to the other as its disk. 
 And it were such for the reason that the infinites to so 
 react must be different and, both infinite, they can differ 
 but as they be of one integral infinite inversely. But so 
 differing they must of their reciprocal affinities react on 
 the axis of their neutral being intermediate into the 
 spheroid and wheel of both, of which one is axle in 
 eccentric radiations of its special being into its disk of 
 the other, and the other is disk in concentric radiations 
 of its special being into the axle to sustain the disk about 
 it in composition of such automatic and autonomic being 
 physiological, whose elements were expressed to another 
 such being adjacent, in terms of the physical forces, heat, 
 cold, dark, light, electricity and magnetism involved in 
 its production. 
 
 To such being as the conscious being in man, for 
 instance, the axle were heat and the disk cold. And the 
 eccentric radiations from the axis to the axis itself, or to 
 our intelligence in the place of such axis, were dark, and 
 the concentric radiations from the disk to such sensitive 
 being in the place of the axis were light. And the whole 
 were an electro-magnetic being physiological, such as 
 results from the meeting of the self-differentiated and 
 atomic electricities, minus and plus. 
 
 Attentive observations of phenomena show that if 
 these electricities meet in a medium of gaseous matters 
 there is the spark of heat and light in a spheroid and 
 wheel of which the axle is heat and the disk cold; and the 
 eccentric radiations of heat dark and the concentric radia- 
 tions of cold light. And that if they meet, not in a 
 medium of gaseous matters, but in an adequate conductor, 
 there is not the spheroid of heat and light, but instead an 
 
Nor Were There Life, Etc. 97 
 
 electro-magnetic spheroid of magnetic moments moving 
 in a disk about the axis of electrical reactions producing 
 them. 
 
 And that if they meet, not in the gaseous medium or 
 adequate conductor, but in a tube from which the gaseous 
 matters of the earth's atmosphere have been withdrawn, 
 there is not the spark of heat and light, or the electro- 
 magnetic spheroid of electricity and magnetism, but the 
 Kotode X, or Roentgen rays of electricity in search of 
 responsive magnetisms, which are but minus electrics in 
 search of the plus they did not find in the tube, but which 
 they do find in the more static matters obstructing them 
 without, whose shadows they thus cast. 
 
 It is thus seen that electricity is the axle of a wheel 
 physiological, of which magnetism is the disk. And that 
 electricity is minus to magnetism plus, and electricity 
 heat to magnetism cold; and the one dark to the other 
 light; and the one force to the other matter; and it may 
 be further seen that in every such electro-magnetic 
 spheroid and wheel there is a cause and course of its 
 being from axle to disk, and this met by a cause and course 
 of its being from disk to axle. That these spheroids and 
 wheels of force are analogous to like wheels in matter 
 in which there are these courses eccentric and concentric ; 
 that of these there are the stars, sun and earth, and the 
 plants and animals at the earth's surface. That of these 
 in the plant and animal the one from the axle is life and 
 the other from the disk nature. That this, so in the 
 animal and plant, is analogously so in all matters organic 
 or inorganic, and are but the opposite modes of that 
 infinite being finite of which are all forces and matters. 
 And life from the axis of every such being to distend its 
 disk. And nature from the disk to constrict and place the 
 radiating axle. And such the relations of life and nature 
 to each other in all the beings of the universe, they can be 
 but of that being of which there are the beings of the 
 7 
 
98 Nor Were There Life, Etc 
 
 universe. These were not into these beings of the 
 universe without life and nature. And there were not 
 life or nature but as a mode of such being, or either life 
 or nature without such being. But, if we may not accept 
 these axial and peripherential modes of the being finite as 
 the originals of life and nature, we must see that at this 
 earth's surface there are beings opposite, and from the 
 seed into the stem and foliage of the plant and from the 
 ovum to the body and limbs of the animal; and that how- 
 ever the plant may start from its seed, with its roots up 
 and its bud down, it will right itself and send its roots 
 down and its bud up; and that any amorphous section of 
 the polyp. will develop its head from its upper surface and 
 tail its from its under. This neither can do but of beings 
 in it, the one of which tends to the center of the earth and 
 the other to its surface; and but as the one tending to the 
 center of the earth draws the substance from the center 
 that being of which it consists and injects it into that 
 tending from it, to be administered by it to the plant or 
 animal possible. Of these tendings the one were the life 
 and the other the nature of the plant or animal. There 
 were not the one of these beings but as it be of an essen- 
 tial being of the earth, and this of the essential being of 
 the universe. And there were not the life or nature of the 
 plant or animal, at least, without such being. And if there 
 be not the life or nature of the plant or animal without 
 such being, there were not the life or nature of any other 
 being of the universe. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE THE UNIVERSE, STAR, SUN, OR EARTH, 
 WITHOUT SUCH BEING. 
 
 And there were not the universe. From its immensity 
 we may not be able to conceive an universe. And we may 
 not be able to conceive it for the further reason that it 
 were inclusive of ourselves and of that sensitive being in 
 ourselves, through which, only, could we have perception 
 of this, or other objective being, and which perceptive of 
 such objective being were not perceptive, or conceptive, 
 of it, as inclusive of itself. 
 
 But, hypothecating an universe of being, we hypothe- 
 cate a being infinitely large, of beings infinitesimally 
 small. And hypothecating it as the whole of the being 
 finite of the word of God, we hypothecate it as an illimit- 
 able spheroid finite of infinitesimally attenuated spheroids 
 finite, each a wheel of what may be termed inertia revolv- 
 ing on its axis of energy, producing its disk, producing its 
 axle. And such the infinitesimal unit, such were the uni- 
 verse of units, which not possible without its units, its 
 unit were not possible without such universe. Such units 
 were the essential beings of that universe; and as there 
 were not these beings without the universe, there were 
 not the universe without these beings, which together 
 were its essential being. And there were not, therefore, 
 an universe, whether of the finite word of God or of being 
 simply, without an essential being of that universe. 
 
 Nor were there stars without such being. There are 
 luminous objects in the celestial sphere to which we give 
 the name of stars. And these are* probably orbs of mat- 
 ter, in themselves inert, but revolving, each on its axis 
 of included force propelling it. And it is probable that 
 
 LofC. 
 
100 Nor Were There the Universe Etc. 
 
 these are in elliptical orbits, mediately or immediatel}-, 
 about the axis of the universe. That they are of different 
 magnitudes. And that while some, and these the largest, 
 are in such orbits immediately about the axis of the uni- 
 verse, others, smaller, are in such orbits about these; and 
 others, yet smaller, in such orbits about these ; and others, 
 yet smaller, in such orbits about these ; and so on to 
 those of the size of the sun of this solar system, about 
 which are planets in their orbits such ; and about which are 
 there moons, in their orbits such. And regarding these, 
 however unequally related to the axis of the universe, as 
 stars, there were not these or the one of these but as it 
 be of an essential being ; and that the essential being of 
 the universe ; and as there were not the universe without 
 its essential being, there were not the stars without such 
 being. 
 
 And this, the logical deduction from the hypothesis 
 of an essential being of the word of God in space, were 
 equally the induction of the phenomena of such beings. 
 
 And if it shall appear that the universe of such essen- 
 tial being were capable of the stars, or that the stars, as 
 we see them, were possible of such universe, it will con- 
 clusively appear that the stars are of the same essential 
 being as the universe. And that, as there were not the 
 universe without such being', there were not the star with- 
 out its being ; and that the being of the universe. 
 
 And it does, or may, appear that the universe of its 
 essential being were capable of the stars, and that the 
 stars were possible of this being of the universe. The 
 universe, as I have said, were an illimitable finite spheroid 
 physiological, of inertia in revolutions, as matter, on its 
 axis of energy, as force. And energy were in eccentric 
 radiations of its special being into inertia; and inertia 
 were in concentric radiations of its special being into 
 energy. These radiations, meeting oppositely about that 
 axis, were reciprocally intussusceptive of each other ; and 
 in this were reciprocally refractive of each other, so that, 
 
Nor Were There the Universe, Etc. 101 
 
 upon points in a hollow sphere about that axis, and at 
 graduated distances from it and from each other, there 
 were foci of the reciprocal refractions, about each of which 
 there were a disk of inertia revolving on its axis of energy. 
 
 This were a spheroid physiological in every way, but 
 in size the same as the universe. And from the axes of 
 these there were eccentric energies met by concentric 
 inertias reciprocally refracting each other to foci about 
 these axes. About these there were others, such, and so 
 on, from the universal spheroid, the largest possible, 
 through continually lessening spheroids, to the smallest 
 possible in molecules of matter and moments of force at 
 this earth. 
 
 The larger of these and the nearer to the axis of the 
 universe, at least we term stars. And of these the uni- 
 verse of finite being physiological were capable. And that 
 capable of these, these were possible of that. 
 
 And that were capable of these. If, of infinite being 
 finite, simply, the universe were a spheroid finite of infinite 
 beings in reciprocal limitations of each other. And thus 
 were in effect a wheel of inertia revolving on its axis of 
 energy. And in this inertia were as matter to energy as 
 force. And of its energy and inertia, eccentric and con- 
 centric, there were their reciprocal intussusceptions and 
 reactions into smaller spheroids finite at graduating dis- 
 tances from each other and the axis of the universe, each 
 of which were of inertia as matter about its axis of energy 
 as force, such as would seem to be the stars, each of which 
 is, as far as we can see, an orb of matter about its center 
 of included force. And if the universe be of infinite being 
 finite, simply, there were beings about its axis in likeness 
 of the stars. But if it be also of the finite word expression 
 of the will of God — the universal cause of all being in 
 this universe personified — these beings in likeness of the 
 stars were in fact the stars we see as such. And their 
 central energies were in fact forces. And their peripher- 
 ential inertias were in fact matters, since that one only 
 
102 Nor Were There the Universe, Etc, 
 
 cause of beings in this universe will have caused the stars 
 we see, and causing these will not have caused others in 
 likenesses of these, but different from them. Nor causing 
 forces and matters such as seem to be the centers and 
 crusts of stars, it will not have caused other beings in 
 likenesses of force and matter, but different from them, 
 which do not elsewhere or otherwise appear. There were 
 not, therefore, this essential being of the universe hypoth- 
 ecated, whether as the being finite or the word of God, 
 without the stars. And as there were not this being with- 
 out the stars, there were not the stars without this being. 
 
 Nor were there, for the same reason, the sun without 
 such being. There are reasons to be given later that the 
 sun is the central figure of a system of finite being extend- 
 ing from its axis to the orbit of its most distant planets ; 
 that these extremes, the one in radiations of energy eccen- 
 tric and the other in radiations of inertia concentric, react 
 upon the intermediate points possible ; and that of these 
 reactions there have been, first, the surface of the sun in 
 a crust of the densest metallic matter possible. And, next, 
 the atmosphere of the sun in vapors of less obstinate 
 metals and metallic oxides. And, next, the four inner 
 planets ; and, next, the asteroids ; and, next, the four outer 
 planets ; and, lastly, the comets and nebulse from which 
 they come. 
 
 There are reasons also to be given that this system, 
 from whose reactions have come these constituents of the 
 solar system, is still in operation. And that from the 
 sun's atmosphere of metallic oxide vapors there are 
 forming archaen rocks to fall in spots upon the incan- 
 descent surface of the sun to sustain it in its radiations of 
 energy into its most distant region of inertia, in which 
 are forming comets to form into planets, to march suc- 
 cessively, from loss of heat, into the sun; and that the 
 sun's crust and its planets, asteroids and comets are in 
 elliptical orbits about the radiating center of the solar 
 
Nor Were Theie the Universe, Etc. 103 
 
 system, and this from the alternate prepotencies of the 
 energies and inertias reacting in them. 
 
 And such the sun, the likeness of its system were 
 possible of an essential being finite. And that system 
 itself were the product of an essential being finite of the 
 word of God, without which it were not, since without this 
 it were the accident or miracle, the neither of which exists, 
 and as there were not this without the sun, there were not 
 the sun without this. 
 
 Nor were there the earth without such essential being. 
 There are reasons to be given later that the earth, also, is 
 the central figure of a system of being finite extending from 
 its center of energy to a region of inertia beyond the orbit 
 of the moon. And that of these, eccentric and concentric 
 in reaction, there has been, first, the earth's crust of mat- 
 ters in strata, the first stratum of the densest metallic 
 matter known; and the next of the matters of metallic 
 oxides in rocks ; and the next of hydrogen oxide matters 
 in waters ; and that of these extremes further reacting 
 there has been, next, the earth's atmosphere of gaseous 
 matters reacting into waters, ammonias and carbonic 
 oxides, reacting into plants ; and, next, the moon, the last, 
 perhaps, of others, on its way to absorption by the earth, 
 as is the planet to absorption by the sun. These were 
 possible of a medium of infinite being finite. They were 
 certainly of that finite word of God of which are the earth 
 and its crust, atmosphere and moon. Nor were there that 
 word of God in earth without the earth. And as there 
 were not that essential being in the earth without the 
 earth, there was not the earth without that essential being. 
 
 And there were not, therefore, either the universe, 
 star, sun or earth, without such being of the universe. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE THE PLANT OR ANIMAL WITHOUT 
 SUCH BEING. 
 
 There are two orders of being at this earth's surface, 
 the one termed plant and the other animal ; and while it is 
 admitted that these are beings apart from and independ- 
 ent of our conceptions of them, and as realities, therefore, 
 so far as that they have existences of their own, it is not 
 admitted that they are realities in the sense of their being 
 physiological in teleologic evo-involution merely of an 
 essential being of the universe. In each there is a causal 
 mode of its being termed its life, and a consequential mode 
 of its being termed its nature ; and it is not admitted that 
 each at its time and place is the self-existent automatic 
 and autonomic being of its modes simply ; or that of these, 
 at any one stage of its existence, it can vary to the next 
 under the conditions possible. But it has been, and is yet, 
 assumed by many that it is started to exist and is put in 
 motion by an external power in purpose attendant on it. 
 And that of this it is made to vary to the conditions of its 
 existence changing. And, as each is in classes, orders, 
 genera and species, it is assumed that not only is its 
 existence in classes, orders, genera and species deter- 
 mined by this attendant genius, but that no one of its 
 species can depart from its genius without the order of 
 such attendant. And if this be true it must be admitted 
 that the plant and animal are not of the evolutions of an 
 essential being of the universe. And that there may be 
 the plant or animal without such being. 
 
 But if it be not true, and the plant or animal be not 
 of the manipulations of such attendant genius of eternal 
 purpose, but are of eternal purpose itself, expressed in 
 
Nor Were There the Plant, Etc. 105 
 
 terms of the being finite of beings infinite, the plant or 
 animal were then not without such space ; and whether 
 either is of such space will depend on whether space be 
 capable of the plant or animal, or the plant or animal be 
 possible of space. If either be possible of space, space 
 were capable of either, and to show, therefore, that this 
 plant or animal is of space, it is only necessary to show 
 that space were capable of the plant or animal, or that the 
 plant or animal were possible of space. And either may 
 be shown. 
 
 If there be beings finite of infinite beings different 
 in such spheroids and wheels of matter about their axis 
 of forces included, and of these there be the universe, 
 star, sun and earth, there were, of the earth's surface of 
 matter, eccentrically radiating forces in heat perceptible as 
 levitation into concentrically radiating forces in cold, per- 
 ceptible as gravitation. 
 
 These would react in every such eccentric and con- 
 centric radiation, and into infinitesimal spheroids different, 
 some energetic and some inert. And some as oxygen 
 containing more of heat and levitation than the others as 
 hydrogen, containing more of cold and gravitation. These 
 were gaseous matters such as are now in this earth's 
 atmosphere, termed oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and car- 
 bon. These so different from each other will have been 
 of the same essential being inversely. And so inversely 
 of the same essential being will have reacted. And into 
 ammonias, of more of gravitations to less of levitations; 
 and into carbonic oxides of more of levitation to less of 
 gravitation ; and into water neutral ; but from its consist- 
 ence of both oxygen and hydrogen, intermediating these 
 and forming with them ammonias compound, both acid 
 and base, and thus an organic matter, which, by succes- 
 sive variations to the conditions of its existence, becomes 
 successively, the cryptogamic, phonerogamic, endogenous 
 and exogenous plant. 
 
 It is thus that of a medium of an essential being of 
 
106 Nor Were There the Plant, Etc. 
 
 the universe, where now is the earth's system within the 
 orbit of the moon there were the earth's plants at least, 
 of which that being were capable, and which, therefore, 
 were possible of that essential being. And as that being 
 at this earth's surface capable of the plant were not with- 
 out the plant, the plant were not without that being. 
 
 Nor were the animal. That being in the plant at this 
 earth's surface were capable of the animal and the animal 
 were possible of that. 
 
 That being of the earth capable of the plant at its 
 surface were capable of the animal. It consists, in the 
 plant, of the matter elements oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, 
 and carbon, in waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides, 
 reacting into ammonias compound acid and base ; react- 
 ing into the crypto gamic plant of its occluded stamen 
 and its conspicuous pistil; reacting into the phonerogamic 
 plant of its stamen and pistil, both conspicuous; reacting 
 into the endogenous plant of its stamen and pistil ; 
 reacting into the exogenous plant, sessile at the earth's 
 surface, and drawing its energy in acid oxides by its roots 
 from the earth, and its inertia in basic ammonias com- 
 pound by its foliage from the air, under the inspirations 
 and directions of a moral being of the word of God 
 attendant on all beings physical. And of these beings 
 moral and physical in the sessile plant still reacting, the 
 one as the male and the other as the female, there were 
 the locomotive animals in acceptance of the earth's phy- 
 siological energies stored in and tendered by the plant. 
 
 Of these animals the first was the radiate in which 
 the male element was occluded, as in the cryptogamic 
 plant. And the next was the annulate of radiates, in 
 which both male and female elements began to appear. 
 And the next the articulate in which three sections of the 
 annulate were united, as cephalon, thorax and abdomen, 
 in the insect. And the next the vertebrate of the two 
 articulates united upon a cerebro-spinal axis intermediate. 
 And the radiate animal capable of the annulate, the annu- 
 
Nor Were There the Plant, Etc. 107 
 
 late were capable of the articulate and the articulate of 
 the vertebrate. But not more capable than was the sessile 
 plant of the locomotive animal. And that essential being 
 of which there is the earth, capable of the earth, were 
 capable of the plant and animal at its surface, which were 
 then possible of that essential being, whether as infinite 
 being finite or the word of God. And as without that 
 being there were not the plant and animal, there were not 
 the plant or animal without that essential being. 
 
 Nor is it argued now that the plant and animal are in 
 iact of such essential being as realities, or that there are 
 the plant and animal. But only that, to the existence 
 of such being, there were not the plant or animal without 
 it. And this will appear in that this were capable of the 
 plant and animal, and that the plant or animal were possi- 
 ble of this, and that if that be capable of the plant or 
 animal at their times and places it were capable of nothing 
 else at these times and places ; and that if the plant or 
 animal at its time or place be possible of this, it were 
 possible of nothing else, and that they were not either, 
 therefore, without such being. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE MAN, OR MIND IN MAN WITHOUT 
 SUCH BEING. 
 
 There were man, but of the vetebrate animal two- 
 footed and two-handed. Such animal were solitary as is 
 the animal four-footed or four-handed. Each of those is 
 solitary from its being without unions for life between 
 parents and parents and offspring, and from each being 
 dependent for safety and subsistence upon its instant 
 use of the chance products of the earth. And so solitary 
 were the first becoming two-footed and two-handed. 
 These with their two feet and two hands, under the 
 direction of an intelligence to co-ordinate the activities of 
 their feet and hands, were capable of a more abundant 
 safety and subsistence, and of a larger life in a larger 
 nature, therefore, than were any antecedent animals four- 
 footed or four-handed. But they were not so capable of the 
 life in nature possible of such animals associated for life, 
 in the relations of husband and wife and parents and off- 
 spring. Such animals could so unite. Adults, male and 
 female, could unite for life in production of families of 
 offspring with whom they were united for the lives in 
 common. And they have so united. Adult females with- 
 out marriage have given birth to families of offspring, 
 between whom there have been unions — loose, perhaps, 
 but still unions — in joint efforts to their common support, 
 from which there have been stocks of 'agamic men. And 
 adults, male and female, have united in families of one 
 male to several females, to the offspring of which they 
 were united, and of which there have been polygamic 
 tribes and castes of tribes. And adults, male and female, 
 have united in families of one male and one female, to the 
 
Nor Were There Man, Etc. 109 
 
 offspring of which they were united in families, and of 
 which there have been monogamic states. And of these 
 unions there have been more and better animals two- 
 footed and two-handed than could have been without them. 
 And these animals so existing have been men. And there 
 is man, therefore, but of the vertebrate animal two-footed 
 and two-handed. And as there were not such animal 
 without an essential being of the universe, there were not 
 man without such being. But besides this there were not 
 man without such being, if such being be capable of man, 
 or if man be possible of such being. And it were capable 
 of man, and man were possible of it. And without this 
 there were not man without such being, since such being 
 were the finite word of God in space, which, universal, 
 were exclusive of man without man be of it, who could 
 not be of it without there be such being. 
 
 And such being were capable of man. The universe 
 of this in teleologic evo-involution capable of the earth, 
 were capable of the plant at its surface, and of the animal 
 beyond the plant; and of the radiate into the annulate 
 animal; and of the annulate into the articulate; and of 
 the articulate into the vertebrate; and of the vertebrate 
 fish, originating in Silurian seas, then continuously about 
 the earth; and of the reptiles to food in marshes begin- 
 ning to appear; and of digitigrade quadrupeds to take 
 foliage and fruits from rising plants ; and of plantigrade 
 quadrupeds to chase and capture food; and of four-handed 
 animals to take food and safety by climbing; and capable 
 of these it were capable of the animal two-footed and 
 two-handed, with its organ of intelligence coordinating 
 the activities of its feet and hands. There will have been 
 the animal from the radiate polyp to the vertebrate animal 
 two-footed and two-handed, by variation simply of that 
 being in the polyp to the conditions of its being more and 
 better that it might be more. And that power in this 
 being of varying to the conditions of its further existence 
 will have been the same as that through which there is 
 
110 Nor Were There Man, Etc. 
 
 the union for life of unmarried human mothers and their 
 offspring in procurement of the means to their lives in 
 common. And this will have been the same as that 
 through which there are the unions for life between one 
 husband and his several wives ; and between the husbands 
 and wives and their children in families. And this will 
 have been the same as that through which there are the 
 unions for life between the single husband and wife and 
 between these and their children. The animal two-footed 
 and two-handed varies simply to its being more and better 
 in becoming, first, agamic man, and next, polygamic man, 
 and next, monogamic man. And, possessed of such power 
 of variation, that being in the radiate animal were capable 
 of man. And capable of man were cause of man; and 
 man were possible of such being, and possible, were con- 
 sequence of such being and were not without that being 
 of which it were the consequence. 
 
 But without this, as I have said, there were not man, 
 to man himself, without an essential being finite of the 
 word of God in space, since to whom there is being finite, 
 or the word of God, or space in any rational sense of 
 either term, there is to him of these, an universe, and this 
 exclusive of other being in that universe, and of man him- 
 self but as he be of it. 
 
 Nor were there mind in man without such space. 
 That were a being in him, individually, perceptive and 
 reflective of the conditions incident to the continuation of 
 its own existence in the man, to the continuation of the 
 existence of the man himself in consistence with the 
 existences of other men and other beings under the same 
 conditions with him. This were a being to the man as a 
 whole as is the nerve, afferent and efferent, to its special 
 cell. There are ultimate anatomical elements in every 
 man and every animal, in force, about each of which there 
 is a limiting membrane of relatively insensible substances, 
 to and from the center of which, itself an intensely sensi- 
 tive substance, there are lines of the same substance 
 
Nor Were There Man, Etc. Ill 
 
 through which it receives impressions of external beings; 
 and by which it reflects the action proper to its continued 
 existence in relation to such beings; and to its sensitive 
 and insensitive beings in relation to each other. These 
 lines of sensation and reflection are termed nerves, and 
 the cell a ganglion of nervous beings physiological in 
 reaction of their reciprocal affinities simply in production 
 and preservation of the spheroid and wheel of both as 
 are real infinite beings different in production and preser- 
 vation of their spheroid finite. 
 
 And such the ultimate anatomical elements of man, 
 analogously such is the man of such elements — his body 
 being the insensitive substance about its sensitive center, 
 and his brain the sensitive substance within that substance 
 insensitive, and his sight, touch, taste, smell, and hearing 
 the lines of sensation through which he becomes sensible 
 of conditions incident to inspire the reflections necessary 
 to their acceptance. In this acceptance and reflection of 
 conditions, incident to the continuation of his existence, 
 there is what may be termed the mind of every individual 
 man. And whether we regard this mind as substance, or 
 function, or as the brain, or a function of the brain, it is 
 equally of that being of which is man, and as there were 
 not man without such essential being of the universe 
 there were not mind in man without such being. And 
 this for the reason that such being, capable of man, were 
 capable of mind in man. And for that mind in man pos- 
 sible of such being were possible of nothing else. And 
 for that, if it do not so appear that the mind of man is of 
 that being of which is man, it will so appear in that man 
 is of the being finite of the word of God in space. And 
 that this is universal and exclusive of other being and of 
 mind in man but as that be of it. 
 
 We are apt to assume each for himself that, originat- 
 ing his activities of motives incident of which he is uncon- 
 scious, he originates his motives to the activities he 
 exhibits. And that thus in his mind there is an originat- 
 
112. Nor Were There Man, Etc. 
 
 ing power not in the cell or in that being of which there 
 is the cell. That this to him is not in the general endow- 
 ment of infinite being finite from the cause of man, but is 
 of special endowment from that or some other cause. 
 That this ability to originate its motives is the cardinal 
 constituent of the human mind, and that to this extent, at 
 least, it is of other than that being finite, simply, of which 
 is man. But for reasons not necessary now to be more 
 attentively considered, it will appear that these assump- 
 tions are illusive. That the mind of man, not more than 
 the mirror, can accept or reflect the object that is not, or 
 has not been, before it, or incident upon it; or respond in 
 action to promptings it has not felt or does not feel. 
 
 Nor is there reason that man should have a mind to 
 other end than the continuation of its existence in man to 
 the continuation of man's existence in nature. Nor is 
 there reason why man to this end should be of other 
 being than that of which is man. Nor does it appear that 
 God, the cause of man, could not have caused his mind 
 to be what it is, and do what it does of that being of 
 which is man, or that sufficient, that he would have used 
 other agency to the man possible, or that he was in want 
 of, or had use for other than the man possible of his finite 
 beings at this earth. And the less does it appear that he 
 was in want of man to instruct him what to do with man. 
 And to elect themselves to be his chosen people. And to 
 grasp his power, to the punishment of people differing 
 from them. And there were not man or mind in man 
 therefore without such being. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 NOR WERE THERE EAW WITHOUT SUCH BEING. 
 
 Law were the rule of parts in relation to their whole. 
 And it were the rule therefore of consequences to their 
 central causes and of weights to their central power ; and 
 of workmen to their central work; and of citizens to their 
 central state in ordering their activities to its preservation 
 and enlargement. And in this universe of beings finite it 
 were the rule of beings finite in relation to the center of 
 that universe ; and of the parts of every being finite in 
 relation to the reaction of their infinites producing them. 
 And there were this law of parts to the whole and of the 
 whole to the parts of this universe, and of the parts to 
 the whole and of the whole to the parts of every being 
 finite of this universe, but as of the finite universe and of 
 every finite of that Universe there be a central being in 
 cause of its perepherential beings consequent. And in 
 power of its weight, to order its parts as workmen to their 
 works, and as the state orders its citizens to its preserva- 
 tion and enlargement. This were the essential being of 
 the universe. And it were not only the cause of law 
 but were itself the embodiment and source of the law it 
 causes. And if there be this there is law, and if there be 
 law there is this. And there were not law without such 
 essential being. And it may be successfully contended 
 that there is law, and this a being and this under rule. 
 And this the rule that at its time and place in universal 
 being it be its possible, and this its most and its best that 
 it be its most. And that this its being under rule were a 
 being antecedent to and independent of the beings of it. 
 And it were the instant inherent and creative cause of the 
 
114 Nor Were There Law, Etc. 
 
 beings of it, and the present and persistent will of God — 
 the prime creative cause — that there be such being. And 
 as such abstract being under rule, it were that for which 
 we have no other name than law. But it were as real and 
 substantial as is space, force, or matter of it ; and as 
 natural and therefore as physiological as were either one 
 of these. 
 
 And, such law, there were not this without it be itself 
 the essential being of an universe of the will of God. 
 And there were not this but as it be that essential being 
 of which are the beings of the universe. And there were 
 not this, therefore, without such essential being. 
 
 We may doubt that there is law, or that this is being 
 or being under rule, or that this is real and physical and 
 antecedent to space and the cause of space. Or that it is 
 the concrete will of God and this present and persistent 
 in the every being of the universe, and the universe itself. 
 Or that of this there are the stars possible about the axis 
 of the universe, or the suns possible about stars, or the 
 planets possible about suns, or that of this there is the 
 earth a planet, or of this the plant at the earth's surface, or 
 of this the animal, or of this the man, or of this the mind 
 of man. And may accept the alternative that these are 
 accidents, or miracles, or of the instant manipulations of 
 genii, and come and go as these be tutelary or destructive. 
 But if there be such law of being under rule, there were 
 not this without an essential being of the universe. 
 
 We may not be able to conceive this as an independ- 
 ent being anterior to space, and of substance, as is space, 
 force or matter. But if we rationally realize that of this 
 there is space and space into force and force into matter 
 we must realize and accept as the truth that there is such 
 law. But whatever our conclusions as to the existence, 
 or attributes of law, we must admit that there were not 
 such law without an essential being of the universe to 
 give it currency. 
 
 The first of the beings to carry law were space and 
 
Nor Were There Law, Etc. 115 
 
 the next force and the next matter, and we may regard the 
 first of these becoming- sensible as the essential being of 
 the universe. But this, whether as space, force or matter, 
 were not without law, which therefore were not without 
 such being of the universe. 
 
 And as there were not the being finite or the word of 
 God, or space, or force, or matter, or life, or nature, or 
 universe, or star, sun, earth, plant, animal, or man, or 
 mind in man, without such being, so there were not law 
 resolving into one consistent whole these beings without 
 It be, itself, or the first sensible taker of it, be such being, 
 and without there be, therefore, such essential being. 
 
 And it remains but to show that as realities, and not 
 as conventionalities, merely, or as names which may or 
 may not express a real being in existence, there are these 
 beings or the one of these. If there be the one there is 
 the every one of these — since there were not the one of 
 these without an essential being of the universe, or such 
 essential being without it be universal and exclusive of 
 all beings else and to the establishment of such essential 
 being — therefore it remains but to show that as a reality 
 there is infinite being finite, or the word expressive of the 
 will of God, or space or force, or matter, or life, or 
 nature, or the universe, star, sun, or earth, or the plant, 
 animal, man, or mind in man, or law in these or the one 
 of these. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 AS SUCH REALITIES THERE ARE THE BEING FINITE AND 
 THE WORD OF GOD AND SPACE. 
 
 As to whether as realities there be being finite and 
 the word of God and space, there is but the question 
 whether there be being- finite or the word of God or space. 
 If there be being finite it is the word of God. And if 
 there be the word of God, it is space. And if there be 
 space of the finite word it is the essential being of the 
 universe of God. And that reality, as realities there are 
 the being finite and the word of God and space, if there 
 be the being finite, or the word of God or space. 
 
 The being finite of beings infinite, in reciprocal limi- 
 tations of each other, were universal and exclusive of the 
 word of God, but as this be being finite. And the word 
 of God, the universal cause, were universal and exclusive 
 of space but as this be the word of God. And as to 
 whether as realities there be these, there is but the ques- 
 tion whether the one of these exists. 
 
 And there is the being finite, as I have said, if there 
 be being not infinite. Being simply were being infinite, 
 and there were, therefore, the being finite only in the 
 limitation of one infinite being by another infinite as 
 itself. And as to whether there be being finite there is 
 but the question whether there be being not infinite. And 
 there is that in the universe, stars, sun, earth, plant and 
 animal from the universe to man and mind in man 
 inclusive. 
 
 The universe, though without conceivable limits 
 either in time or place, were not infinite in that, however 
 inconceivable its dimensions, it were yet within the term 
 universe as is not the being infinite. Nor are the stars. 
 
As Suck Realities There Are, Etc. 117 
 
 Of these there may be myriads as there are atoms of 
 gaseous matter in this earth's atmosphere. But they were 
 in relation to the dynamic center of the universe as are 
 the gaseous matters of this earth's atmosphere to the 
 dynamic center of the earth producing them. And though 
 of these stars there be inconceivable myriads, the whole 
 is not more infinite than is the individual star whose 
 limits we perceive. Nor is the sun infinite, or the earth, 
 plant, animal, man, or mind in man. Each of these is 
 obviously finite. And there is, therefore, the being finite. 
 There is also the word of God. There is, as I have said, 
 the word of God, if there be God. There were God, but 
 as cause personified. And he were cause, but through 
 means but of his own infinite beings in limitations of 
 each other to express his will. This were his word. And 
 there is this word as there is God. And to whom there is 
 God there is the word of God. 
 
 And there is space. There were of the finite word of 
 God, insensible, as the cause of beings sensible, an 
 original universe of beings insensible which were not dis- 
 tinguishable from that insensible being between matters 
 and in matters which we term space. 
 
 And there is in fact an immeasurable region of 
 being insensible, in and from which stars, suns and 
 planets emerge and move, as there is a region of being 
 insensible about this earth's surface in and from which its 
 gaseous matters emerge and move. And this is that for 
 which we have no other name than space. And this is 
 the source of the sensible forces and matters appearing 
 in it. And it is as real and substantial as are these forces 
 and matters. And there is a being, therefore, where 
 there were the word of God, and where there is that we 
 term space, which, however we refuse to realize it as sub" 
 stantive space, is in fact such space. And which exists 
 as certainly as does the being finite, or the word of God 
 going into it, or force of matter coming from it. 
 
 There are thus the being finite and the word of God 
 
118 As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 and space. And each of these the essential being of the 
 universe, and that reality; as realities there are being 
 finite, and the word of God and space. And rationally, 
 therefore, there are, by deduction from the hypothesis of 
 the finite word of God as cause of being in this universe 
 as well as by induction of its phenomena as realities, the 
 being finite and the word of God and space, however we 
 be unable to perceive them otherwise. 
 
 We may not see how being finite can cause beings 
 finite, as we do not see how electricity produces the spark, 
 or the seed the plant, or the egg the animal. But we 
 may and must see, in seeing the being finite, that it is 
 being physiological of beings infinite. That its infinite 
 beings are atomic and complementary from being in parts 
 of one integral infinite. That so they are kindred and 
 different from being of that infinite inversely. And seeing 
 this we may see that they are reciprocally vacua and recip- 
 rocally plena, and reciprocally attractive and reciprocally 
 repulsive, and of their attractions are coincident on the 
 axis of their mutual being intermediate, and of their repul- 
 sions are in differentiations thence into a being physiologi- 
 cal of both. And we may see also that such, and so 
 physiological, is the every being of the universe, and the 
 universe inself. And that every such being physiological 
 from the axis of the universe is subject to a process of 
 teleologic evo-involutions through which every antecedent 
 being is forced into the next succeeding being possible ; and 
 thus see the way by which the finite being of the universe 
 can cause the finite beings of this universe. But, whether 
 we do or do not see this, we see enough to show us that 
 there is infinite being finite. And that this, by whatever 
 way, is not only universal and exclusive being of infinities, 
 but is cause of beings finite existing only of it. And so 
 is a reality. 
 
 And so, also, as to the word of God. God, in the 
 proper sense of that term, is cause personified. We are 
 so constituted as to be obliged to assume a cause for every 
 
As Sucl i Realities There Are, Etc. 119 
 
 consequence, and a consequence of every cause, and causes, 
 therefore, of the impressions made upon a sensitive being 
 in ourselves; and of these in external beings incident; 
 and a causing cause of such external beings ; and of that 
 sensitive being in us to accept the impressions of such 
 external beings. This causing cause we personify and 
 term that person God, who, therefore, to conscious man, 
 is the prime, or originating cause of all beings in this 
 universe. 
 
 But while it is true that to conscious man there is such 
 God, it is not true that all conscious men concur in their 
 conceptions of such God. So constituted as to conceive 
 consequences but of cause, and the beings of the universe 
 and themselves and their own conscious beings included 
 as consequences of cause and of God, therefore they do 
 not concur in their conceptions of such God. 
 
 The human races of the least intelligence are apt to 
 conceive him as a being considerate only of themselves, 
 and as capricious as themselves; and a genius, tutelary 
 or destructive of them, as they may please or displease 
 him ; and without conception or thought of his relation to 
 other beings of the universe. And races, even of the 
 most intelligence, accepting that by one dispensation of 
 his providence he has caused the other beings, by another 
 and special dispensation he now causes man. And not 
 to the ends to which he causes such other beings. It is, 
 or is coming to be, admitted that other beings are to their 
 most and their best, that they be their most under the 
 conditions of their existences. But that man is not to his 
 most and best, that he be his most simply in the state of 
 his earthly existence, but to an earthly existence of his own 
 invention, and to a state of moral being in some other 
 sphere, where he will receive rewards or punishments for 
 the way in which he has conducted himself while here. 
 
 It is not seen that this is his permanent abiding place, 
 as it is of the plant or animal ; and that the moral being 
 of one generation, enlarged and bettered by its expe- 
 
120 As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 riences, goes into the next, there to be enlarged and bet- 
 tered for the next, and so on to the most and best man 
 possible, as does the vital principle and moral being of the 
 plant or animal. And without seeing that this is the only 
 sphere of his existence, and that in this he is to the man 
 possible as the animal to the animal possible, or the plant 
 to the plant possible of its means of existence from the 
 earth, or as is the earth to the earth possible of its means 
 of existence from the sun, he is without a rule for the 
 observance or transgression of which he is to be rewarded 
 or punished. And, without such rule of moral being in 
 this earth, he sets himself to devise such rule, which, 
 examined, is found to be what were the will of a tutelary 
 but capricious genius attendant on the race or state of 
 man devising it. 
 
 This is the God of every human race of the intelli- 
 gence to formulate a God, who in turn chooses that people 
 from all others, and who commands, not that they be their 
 most and best to the uses of the God of this universe, or 
 even that they continue their existences on earth as it may 
 be possible, but only that they rule all other peoples and 
 bear their God aloft above the gods of others. There are 
 thus not one, but as many Gods as there are human races. 
 
 But man may not make his God, more than he may 
 make his cause. And despite his misconceptions, there is 
 an one only God of this universe, as there is an one only 
 cause of this universe. And this God — but cause per- 
 sonified — if not himself the essential being of which are 
 all beings, and the reality of which are all real beings, is 
 the cause of that essential being and of that reality, and 
 so is the causing cause of the beings of this universe. 
 And of beings inanimate as of beings animate. And of 
 man and of individual men, but only as they be tributary 
 to the man possible, and to the man possible at this earth. 
 
 And, such God, of him there is his word expressive 
 of his will in the beings of it possible. It may be, for 
 aught we know, that God is himself his word ; that with 
 
As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 121 
 
 liis infinite beings he has entered wholly into the finite 
 beings of this universe, and is himself the essential being 
 -of which are its beings ; and the reality of which are its 
 realities. Or it may be that of but an inconsiderable part 
 of his infinite being he has caused the being finite into 
 the beings finite. But in either case that being finite is 
 his word expressive of his will in the finite beings of it 
 possible. And it is his entire and fully-uttered word to 
 this universe at least; without this there were not cause 
 to every consequence and consequence to every cause, 
 and these so perfectly adjusted that there is not the abnor- 
 mal variation in the orbit of a planet of the one-thousandth 
 of an inch in one thousand years. 
 
 This finite, therefore, whether the God himself or but 
 •of the infinite beings of God, is his word, and his fully- 
 uttered word, to this universe at least. And to this and 
 to man in this and to mind in man it is reality in that it 
 is the real being of which are the beings real of this uni- 
 verse, inclusive of man and the mind of man. And it is 
 so inclusive of the mind of man for the reason that it is 
 universal and exclusive of other being in this universe, 
 .and of the mind of man but as this be of it. And it is so 
 universal and exclusive for the reason that it is the word 
 of God, the universal cause, which admits no other. And 
 for the reason that it is being finite of beings infinite, 
 which is universal and exclusive. And to the mind of 
 man, of the word of God, that word is a reality — as real 
 as is the mind of man itself. And as to man, his mind, 
 through which only he is sensible of his existence, is real 
 to man, the word of God, through which is his mind, is as 
 real as is that mind. 
 
 And as such reality, also, there is space. Space, as I 
 have said, were being finite and the word of God. And 
 as universal and exclusive as is that word, and as physio- 
 logical and automatic and autonomic as is that word. 
 And it were as real, therefore, as is that word, with the 
 •difference only that space were the finite consequence of 
 
122 As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 that infinite cause. And, as the first finite expressive of 
 that infinite cause, it were the medium of that infinite 
 cause to its finite consequences in force and matter; 
 which, however insensible and seemingly unsubstantial, 
 were yet the source of sensible and substantial beings in 
 force and matter. 
 
 And there is such space. There are intervals of 
 nothings sensible between matters at rest relatively. 
 And there are places of nothing sensible left, from which 
 matters are withdrawn. These seeming vacua we term 
 spaces. And if they were in fact without real or potential 
 beings there were not space as a reality. But they are 
 not such vacua. As the medium of the infinite word of 
 God as cause into its finite consequences there are in 
 space the real beings of that word. And as the source of 
 force the source of matter, there are in it the potencies 
 of force and matter. As such permeable septa between 
 the infinite and its finites it is replete with infinite beings 
 finite, each an infinitesimal being physiological, capable 
 with others of resolutions into the physical forces, capable 
 of resolutions into matters. And space, therefore, is as 
 real as is being finite of the word of God composing it; 
 and as real as are forces and matters coming from it. 
 
 The only question as to whether space be reality, 
 will be from our not seeing that in it there are the beings 
 physiological capable of resolutions into forces and mat- 
 ters ; or, seeing this, from our not seeing that these beings 
 are the finite words of God. But the evidences are con- 
 clusive that in space there are these beings. And there 
 are reasons equals conclusive that these beings are such 
 words of God. 
 
 There are spaces between matters stationary or mov- 
 ing with respect to each other ; and spaces occupied by 
 such matters. And prolate spheroids of space between 
 the planets and the sun ; and elliptical spaces circum- 
 scribed by planets in their orbits about the sun. And 
 there are oblate spheroids of space occupied by the sun 
 
As Suck Realities There Are, Etc. 123 
 
 and planets at the successive instants of their existences. 
 And in all these spaces there are beings without which 
 there were not the movements of these matters, and 
 beings without which these matters themselves could not 
 exist. The matters are themselves inert. The sun and 
 planets, as matters simply, could not so affect each other 
 as to cause the sun to revolve upon its axis, and the 
 planets to revolve upon their axes and in their elliptical 
 orbits about the sun. But between them, and in their 
 intermediate spaces, there must be the forces of attraction 
 and repulsion to keep them in their respective movements, 
 at their respective distances. If between them there were 
 elastic beings, however attenuated and insensible, con- 
 necting them, as there were if the intermediate spaces 
 were of infinite beings physiological from beings different 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other, the elliptical move- 
 ments of the planets about the sun were reasonable. 
 And so, also, if within the sun and planets there be cen- 
 ters of such elastic beings, compressed intensely by their 
 crusts, there were transpiring their crust concentric forces 
 analogous to the heat from the surfaces of the sun, earth 
 and more distant planets. And if these elastic beings had 
 been captured by the matters of the sun and planets, from 
 a physiological medium of such being within that sphere 
 of space circumscribed by the orbs of the outer planets 
 and comets, not only were the elliptical movements of 
 the planets reasonable, but so also were their movements 
 on their axes about their respective spaces included. 
 
 And from such original media of space, therefore, 
 there will have come, not only the movements of the sun 
 and planets on their axes and in their orbits, respectively, 
 but the spaces and matters of the sun and planets. But, 
 without this, the every movement of the sun or planet, 
 and the every sun or planet, were the miracle of conse- 
 quence without cause. And that original medium itself, 
 were such miracle, without it shall have consisted of such 
 beings physiological. 
 
124 As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 And so, also, there is no space between matters 
 through which there are not the forces of attraction and 
 repulsion; and no space about either matter through 
 which there are not the forces of levitation and gravita- 
 tion, the one as heat and the other as cold. Nor is there 
 a matter that is not under force sufficient, resolved to 
 force the same as that in space, and which did not, there- 
 fore, originate from force originating from space. And 
 such space the source of force, the source of matter, can- 
 not be without those beings, however insensible of which 
 are forces and matters. And, with and of such beings, it 
 were the reality of which are the real beings in force and 
 matter of this universe, if there were not reason, that is 
 the physical expression of the finite word of God. 
 
 But there is reason, and that conclusive, that it is 
 such word. It is where there were that word; it is 
 such as were that word. It is as physiological as is that 
 word. And 'in being the source of force and matter in 
 this universe, it is as universal and exclusive as is that 
 word. And space, if it be not that word, were the miracle 
 of consequence without cause. And the word, if not the 
 cause of space, were the miracle of cause without conse- 
 quence. And, as there is not such miracle, and as the 
 word is reality, space is reality. And as realities, there- 
 fore, there are being finite and the word of God and 
 space. 
 
 And this truth that the finite word of God is a reality 
 is more apparent in the facts that it can exist only as a 
 reality, and that it does exist. We have the same reason 
 for believing that there is this as the insensible cause of 
 sensible beings in this universe we have for believing that 
 in an animal and plant at an earlier period of this earth 
 there was an insensible cause of the animals and plants 
 now sensible. In coal and lignite we find the remains of 
 cryptogamic and phenerogamic plants, and in silicic and 
 carbonic rocks, and in the Jurassic or triassic sands and 
 clays we have the exervae and tracks of radiate, annulate, 
 
As Suck Realities There Are, Etc. 125 
 
 articulate and vertebrate animals, and it were just as reason- 
 able to suppose that the animals and plants existing now 
 are without the animals and plants existing then as that 
 the sensible beings existing now are without an insensible 
 being existing now. And as no sane or intelligent man 
 is so unreasonable, to us at least, as realities there are 
 the being finite and the word of God and space. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 AS REALITIES THERE ARE FORCE AND MATTER. 
 
 In a previous chapter I have shown that there were 
 not force or matter without an essential being of the finite 
 word of God in space, and that reality, without reality. 
 And it remains but to show that of such space there are 
 force and matter. And whether by deduction or induc- 
 tion there are force and matter of such space. And 
 there is force. There were such word, but as it be the 
 finite of atomic infinities in reciprocal limitations of 
 each other, into the spheroid and wheel of both, from 
 and to the axis of which there were its eccentric and con- 
 centric radiations of energy and inertia. On the every 
 point, in the every ray, of which, there were the reactions 
 of energy and of inertia into the spheroids and wheels, 
 actual or potential, possible, each in actual or potential 
 revolution on its axis and in its orbit of revolution on the 
 axis of the parent wheel. And these were forces — the 
 power in one being to change the state of another on which 
 it falls — in the coincidence of these infinites on the axis 
 of their mutual being intermediate, and forces in the sys- 
 temic radiations, eccentric and concentric thence; and 
 forces in the reactions of these into their spheroids and 
 wheels, and in the revolutions of these on their axis and in 
 their orbits of revolution on the axis of the parent wheel. 
 And, taking this earth as an instance of such infinite 
 being finite, there were its infinite factors, the one from 
 its south and the other from its north. And these of 
 their inherent forces consisting in their reciprocal affec- 
 tions of and for each other, were coincident upon its axis. 
 And in forces eccentric and concentric were in radiations 
 thence. And of forces of these there were their reactions 
 
As Realities There Are Force, Etc 127 
 
 into the molecules of solid and liquid matter of which is 
 the earth's crust ; and into those of gaseous matter of 
 which is its atmosphere of one oxygen to four nitrogens; 
 and of their reciprocal forces, these were in such physio- 
 logical groups of one to four, in relation to each other 
 and the earth. And of these elements reacting of their 
 forces there were the additional elements, hydrogen and 
 carbon. And of all these elements reacting of their 
 forces there were waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides. 
 And of these reacting of their forces there were ammonias 
 compound, acid and base. And of these reacting of their 
 forces there were the spore of the cryptogamic plant, 
 reacting of its forces into the phenerogamic plant, reacting 
 of its forces into the endogenous plant, reacting of its 
 forces into the exogenous plant. 
 
 And of the elements of the plant reacting of these 
 forces there were the additional elements phosphorus and 
 sulphur. And of these reacting with the elements of the 
 plant, there were the radiate animal. And this into the 
 annulate. And this into the articulate. And this into the 
 vertebrate fish. And this into the reptile. And this into 
 the animals four-footed and four-handed. And this into 
 the animal two-footed and two-handed in unions of whose 
 sexes and of whose parents and their offspring there were 
 man, agamic, polygamic and monogamic, in stocks, tribes 
 and states. And thus by deduction from the hypothesis 
 of such essential being of the universe there were force, 
 and of this the every being of the universe, the most con- 
 spicuous of which, to us at least, were the earth with the 
 plant, animal and man upon it. And by reason of deduc- 
 tion, therefore, there were force as simply as there were 
 the one of these beings from the universe to man. No 
 one of which were possible without it. 
 
 And by induction of phenomena also there is force. 
 
 Accepting the earth as one of the phenomenal beings 
 of an universe of phenomena without noumenon, and of 
 consequences therefore without cause, we must accept 
 
128 As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 
 
 that there is not this without force. There were not the 
 earth of its beings, whatever they be, the one from its 
 south and the other from its north, without their meeting 
 on its axis. Nor were there this meeting but of forces in 
 their reciprocal attractions. Nor were there radiations 
 eccentric and concentric thence but of forces in their 
 reciprocal repulsions. Nor were there reactions at all 
 points in every such ray into actual or ootential spheroids 
 and wheels without their attractions and repulsions. Nor 
 were there the actual revolution of every such wheel upon 
 its axle without such forces. Nor were there the revolu- 
 tion of every such actual wheel in its orbit about the axis 
 of the earth without such forces. Nor were there the 
 molecule of matter in the earth's crust without such 
 forces. Nor were there the gaseous matters in the- 
 earth's atmosphere without these forces — the one as 
 levitation and the other as gravitation, and the one as 
 specific heat and the other as atomic weight. Nor were 
 there the physiological units of one oxygen to four nitro- 
 gens in the earth's atmosphere without these forces. 
 Nor of these were there hydrogens and carbons without 
 these forces. Nor of all these were there waters, 
 ammonias and carbonic oxides, or these into ammonias 
 compound, acid and base, and these into plants, or the 
 plant into the animal, or the animal into man, without 
 these forces. And so, of the inductions of phenomena 
 and without the deductions of hypotheses, there is force. 
 
 And by deduction and induction, also, there is matter. 
 
 Matter is but solid force, while force is but fluid 
 matter, as is seen in the fact that both are of the same 
 essential being, and matter that in which there is more of 
 cold to less of heat, and force that in which there is more 
 of heat to less of cold, as is seen in the facts that they 
 react as they could not but as they be of the same essen- 
 tial being inversely; and that matter under dynamic force 
 sufficient is sublimed to force in heat and light, and under 
 static force sufficient is reduced to force in cold and dark. 
 
As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 129 
 
 And, such matter, it exists as well by induction as 
 deduction. 
 
 The matter of which we have any experience is that 
 in the crust and atmosphere of this earth. And, taking 
 this earth as a being- finite of the word of God, there were 
 at the forming surface of its systemic forces levitation 
 and gravitation reacting, spheroids and wheels of dynamic 
 and static beings inversely to each other, such as are its 
 molecules of elemental matter. And these into com- 
 pounds, and these into forms of matter such as are seen 
 in plants and animals. And by reason of deduction there- 
 fore there were matter. 
 
 And by reason of induction also there is matter, in 
 that there is that which could not be without it; and with- 
 out which it, itself, could not be. 
 
 There are matters, or sensible and obstinate beings 
 resistive of force which we term matters, metallic and 
 non-metallic, in compounds acid and base, and these in 
 bodies inorganic so called as are the earth and the rocks 
 and waters of the earth's crust, and organic as are the 
 substances of which are plants and animals at the earth's 
 surface. And, accepting matters as the finite products of 
 infinite factors in force, there are these matters not only 
 by deduction of such matters from the hypotheses of 
 force, but by inductions of their phenomena, no one of 
 which could exist without force. 
 
 There is force but in infinite beings finite reacting 
 between foci, the one of which is in representation of the 
 infinite, and the other of the finite. And there is matter 
 but in the spheroid physiological of such forces in reaction. 
 And there is no one of the things we term matters but as 
 it be the spheroid of the forces producing it. And as 
 there were not force without this matter, there were not 
 matter without force. And there is matter, therefore, as 
 surely as there is force. And as there were neither but as 
 it be of such essential being of the universe, and as there 
 
 9 
 
130 As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 
 
 is reality, there were not force or matter but as they be 
 realities. And as realities there are force and matter as 
 surely as there are force and matter. 
 
 And there are force and matter. There is something 
 from whose incidences we have our senses of heat and 
 cold and dark and light. And there is also a something 
 exhibiting the phenomena of electricity and magnetism. 
 And also a something which, intervening matters, causes 
 them to exhibit the phenomena of attraction, repulsion, 
 levitation, gravitation and induction. And these some- 
 things we term forces. And this for the reason that in 
 their incidences they change the states of our feelings and 
 of the matters upon which they fall. 
 
 There is also a something of which is matter, and 
 somethings of which are the different kinds of matter. 
 And which in matters causes them to exhibit their specific 
 features, and to change their states. But these some- 
 things of which are matters, and which in matters cause 
 them to change their states, we do not term forces. We 
 do not commonly admit, in fact, that there is a something 
 anterior to matter, of which is matter. Or that there is 
 anything in matter, apart from the matter itself, to cause 
 its changes. Or that what we term force and what we 
 term matter are related. And the less do we admit that 
 they are of the same essential being, and still less that 
 they are the sensible modes and aspects of that insensible 
 being, or that that is space and that these are but the suc- 
 cessive stages of space into the matters of it possible; 
 and that force is but liquid space, and matter but solid 
 force. And we assume, therefore, that these are two dis- 
 tinct orders of beings — each from its own originating 
 cause, and that the cause of one is different from that of 
 the other. And that they exist and operate upon each 
 other but to the extent to which we are able to perceive 
 their existencies and operations. 
 
 But while our conceptions of force and matter are 
 so vague and inadequate, it is at least certain that they 
 
As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 131 
 
 thus really exist apart from our conceptions of them and 
 are of the same essential being and but the successive 
 beings of space, that essential being into the beings of it 
 possible, they exist — and as realities as real as is space 
 itself, the real substance of the finite word of God. 
 
 And it is certain that each exists apart from our con- 
 ceptions of it, from the fact that of each we have impres- 
 sions as we could not if it did not exist to make them, 
 more than could the mirror reflect the object not existing, 
 or not before it. 
 
 It is certain also that they are of the same essential 
 being from the facts that they react as they could not if 
 not of the same essential being inversely. And that mat- 
 ter under force sufficient is sublimed, or reduced to force. 
 
 And that they react. Of any incidence of force on 
 matter there is a change in its state proportioned to the 
 severity of force; and in every such change there is 
 reaction, and this were possible but as force and matter 
 be of the same essential being inversely. So inversely 
 of the same essential being, they were reciprocally vacua 
 and reciprocally plena, and reciprocally attractive and 
 reciprocally repulsive, and in coincidence and differentia- 
 tion into the being physiological of both. But, not so 
 inversely of the same essential being, they were not 
 vacua and plena, and attractive and repulsive, and in coin- 
 cidence and differentiation into the physiology of both. 
 And, in that they do react, they are inversely of the same 
 essential being. By parity of reason we will also find 
 that all forces are of the same essential being. And all 
 matters of the same essential being. And that there is, 
 therefore, but one essential being. But it is enough for my 
 present purpose to show that the essential being of force 
 and matter is the same; and this is further shown in the 
 fact that of force enough on matter it is sublimed to force. 
 
 If, as I have said, there be heat or other dynamic 
 force enough on any solid matter — be it even platinum — 
 it becomes liquid. And if upon this there be further such 
 
132 As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 
 
 force enough it becomes vapor. And if upon this there 
 be further such force enough it becomes heat and light. 
 And if upon this there be further such force enough it 
 ceases to be sensible. And, as we may not suppose it 
 ceases to exist in ceasing to be sensible, we must suppose 
 that it then becomes merged into space, or is absorbed by 
 that dynamic force insensible by which it is sublimed. 
 
 And if upon the vapor of even platinum there be 
 cold, or other static force enough, it becomes liquid. 
 And if upon this there be further such force enough it 
 becomes solid. And if upon this there be further such 
 force enough it becomes impalpable dust. And if upon 
 this there be yet further such force enough it ceases to 
 be sensible. And as we may not suppose that it then 
 ceases to exist we must suppose that it is then merged 
 into space, or is absorbed by that static force by which it 
 is reduced. This were so but as these matters react with 
 these dynamic and static forces. And this were so but as 
 the essential being of matter be the same as that in 
 dynamic or static force. And this were so but as these 
 dynamic and static forces be essentially the same. And 
 this were so but as the resultant of matter under dynamic 
 or static force be the same as that of an essential being of 
 which the matter originally consisted. And but as forces 
 and matters and force and matter be the same and but 
 different modes and aspects of the same essential being. 
 And but as force and matter so differ in appearances only 
 to us from their being successive stages of the word of 
 God through space into the being of it possible. And the 
 one stage of space into force, and the other the stage of 
 force into the matter. And finding thus that force and 
 matter are essentially the same, we also find that both are 
 real and substantial beings apart from our conceptions of 
 them. We see that matter at least is such. It is in so 
 many ways obstructive of our senses and activities that 
 no rational man can doubt that it has an existence of its 
 
As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 133 
 
 own. And seeing matter so real and substantial we must 
 see also that so is force the same as matter. 
 
 And seeing thus that force and matter are real beings 
 apart from our conceptions of them, we will also find that 
 these are of space. 
 
 Space, the finite word of God, were the original, 
 real, universal and exclusive being of the universe, and 
 were exclusive of force or matter but as this be of it. 
 And force and matter, such real beings, were of space or 
 they were themselves self-existent, original and the mira- 
 cles of consequences without cause if they be not. And 
 as they are not such miracles, and as space were exclu- 
 sive of these but as these be of it, and as in space, the 
 being finite of the word of God, there is the cause of 
 force, the cause of matter, it is logically clear that force 
 and matter were of space if it did not appear in other 
 ways that they are of space. And in other ways it does 
 so appear. 
 
 It appears that force is not original or self-existent, 
 but exists of being antecedent. And it appears that mat- 
 ter is not original or self-existent, but exists of being 
 antecedent, and that being force. And it is not rationally 
 possible that matter can be of force and force of being 
 antecedent without that antecedent being be space — the 
 insensible substance of the word of God. We may doubt 
 that there is space or that space is substance, or that it is 
 the substance of the word of God, or that there is the 
 word of God, or the God of whom there is such word. 
 But to whom there is God to him there is the word of 
 God, and in this substance; and that substance that for 
 which we have no other name than space. And if force 
 and matter be not original and self-existent to him accept- 
 ing space as the word of God, there are force and matter 
 of that space. 
 
 And they are not original and self-existent. And so is 
 not force. In every sensible phenomenon of force there 
 are insensible beings reacting to produce it. To every 
 
134 As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 
 
 sensible being of electricity there are its insensible beings 
 minus and plus. And to every sensible being of magnet- 
 ism there are its insensible beings south and north. And 
 so, also, of every heat, cold, dark, light and every attrac- 
 tion, repulsion, levitation, gravitation or induction of mat- 
 ters sensible there are its insensible factors. And each 
 is a being physiological of such physes ; and, however, 
 each may be original at its time and place as such force 
 and be self-existent of its factors, supposing them its 
 own. But they are not its own, and the sensible force is 
 as simply the product of its factors as the sensible off- 
 spring is the product of insensible paternal and maternal 
 principles concurring in it. 
 
 And this so of forces is more obviously so of mat- 
 ters. The molecule of elemental matter is of its atomic 
 factors negative and positive. And the compound of its 
 factors acid and base. And so of its factors in every 
 other matter inorganic or organic. It accepts existence 
 of its factors but does not give existence to them. And 
 not doing so there is not matter original or self-existent. 
 And as such there is not either force or matter. And to 
 whom there is God to him there is, consciously or 
 unconsciously, the word of God in space. And to whom 
 there is such space there are forces and matters of that 
 space. And as there is God and the word of God in space, 
 and this reality, and force and matter of this, as realities 
 there are force and matter. 
 
 And this becomes the more apparent when we con- 
 sider the different grades of force and their sources. 
 These grades are electricity and galvanism, and the 
 source of electric force is in the relation of the molar 
 matters at this earth's surface to each other in composi- 
 tion of the earth. And that of galvanic force is in the 
 relation of the atoms of these molar matters to each 
 other in composition of the molar matter. 
 
 Between any two molar matters at this earth's sur- 
 face there are reciprocal attractions, repulsions and indue- 
 
As Realities There Are Force, Etc. 135 
 
 tions, from which they tend to opposite electrical states 
 respectively, and thence of their reciprocal attractions tend 
 to meet, and do meet, potentially, at every point in the 
 shortest lines between the centers of the matters, and of 
 their reciprocal repulsions tend to part, and do part, poten- 
 tially, in production at every such point of a spheroid and 
 wheel of plus electricity in revolution on its axis of the 
 minus in eccentric radiations to produce the plus in con- 
 centric radiations to produce the minus. At every such 
 point there is an oblate spheroid of the plus potential 
 about the minus, but of the whole there is a prolate spner- 
 oid of which the matters reacting on the poles respect- 
 ively. Such spheroid there is between every two matters 
 adjacent at this earth's surface, and by these they are 
 placed in relation to each other and the center of the earth. 
 But the molar matters themselves are of molecules, 
 and these of atoms, and between the atoms of every mole- 
 cule there is such spheroid, and between the molecules 
 such spheroids, by which they are placed about the center 
 of the molar being, as the molar being is about the center 
 of the earth. Of these spheroids between molar matters 
 there is that force we term electric. Of those between 
 molecular matters there is that force we term galvanic. 
 The one is from the surfaces merely of the molar matters 
 involved in natural relations to each other, and, until sur- 
 charged with other force, it is not sensed by any instru- 
 ment of observation, but when surcharged it appears as 
 electricity. The other is not simply from the surface of 
 the molar matters involved, but is from the surfaces of 
 all the molecules composing the molar matters. It is in 
 expression, therefore, of an electric force as much more 
 intense than that between molar matters about the earth, 
 as that of molecular matters is, than that between molar 
 matters merely. And, such the relation of frictional and 
 galvanic electricity, neither of these could be without force 
 and matter, nor were there either without the real word of 
 God in space, and without they be realities. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 AS REALITIES THERE ARE LIFE AND NATURE. 
 
 In a previous chapter it is shown that there were not 
 life or nature as real beings without an essential being of 
 which they are. And that if there be life or nature, there- 
 fore, there is such being. But in this it was assumed that 
 the essential being of which are life and nature is the being 
 finite of the word of God in space ; that this is in spheroids 
 and wheels physiological of infinite beings in reciprocal 
 limitations of each other, and from the axis of their neu- 
 tral beings intermediate; that of this there are radiations 
 eccentric and concentric, of the one as energy and the other 
 its inertia ; that these radiations are systemic and in recip- 
 rocal activities to the production of an intermediate whole 
 of both, in which energy expands inertia, and inertia 
 accepts and places energy in the spheroids of energy and 
 inertia possible about the axis of the parent spheroid. 
 And, such the systemic factors of every spheroid finite in 
 this universe, and of the universe itself, it will be found 
 that the one systemic factor is in representation of life 
 and the other of the nature of such life. And it will be 
 true that as realities there are life and nature, if it be true 
 that as systemic factors there are the lives and natures of 
 the universe. And it is true that they are such factors. 
 Life is that of which there is nature in the plant. There 
 were not the plant without its life ; nor were the life of the 
 plant into the plant possible without its nature to accept 
 and place it, and to accept and place it in spheroids physi- 
 ological about the axis of the parent life. This so of the 
 plant is so of the animal and analogously so of every 
 nature of the universe. The every nature, whether of the 
 animal, plant, matter, or force, is a consequential being in 
 
As Realities There Are Life, Etc. 137 
 
 administration to its possibilities of a causal being, which, 
 however we may term it, is the analogue of that being in 
 plant or animal which we term life. And such the life and 
 nature of the plant and animal, and of every being finite 
 from the universe to man, inclusive, they are such sys- 
 temic factors of every such being, as are energy and inertia 
 in eccentric and concentric radiations of the finite being 
 physiological they concur in forming. 
 
 And they are the factors, in fact, of every such being, 
 and realities therefore, unless the cause of being in this 
 universe, discarding the infinite being finite capable of the 
 every being of the universe, shall have seen fit to enter in 
 person, or by personal agency, upon this universe of such 
 being, and, by special creative acts, caused it to be and do 
 what it was abundantly able to be and do of itself, or have 
 caused it to be and do what of itself it could not. And 
 we can not accept that the cause of being in this universe, 
 so ordered and methodical, can have discarded its original 
 endowments for special creative acts. Nor can we con- 
 ceive that, by such acts, God has caused the being finite 
 to be and do what of itself it could not, when we must 
 admit that this being finite of the word of God was capable 
 oi the every being of it possible, and of the every being 
 that there is, and of the every being that there can be. 
 This he must have done, or life and nature are systemic 
 beings finite and, as such, realities. 
 
 The question, therefore, of whether life and nature be 
 realities is but the question whether they be systemic 
 factors of the being finite. And this is but the question 
 whether they be incidents merely of infinite being finite, 
 or be the several products of successive creative acts 
 without the being finite of beings infinite. And it is 
 rationally clear that they are not such several products of 
 such creative acts, and that they are the incidents merely 
 of infinite being finite, into the beings in which, as life and 
 nature, they appear. 
 
 And this is so clear, as well by reason of induction as 
 
138 As Realities There Are Life, Etc. 
 
 deduction. By reason of induction of the phenomena of 
 nature it is clear that it exists but of cause as life. And 
 by induction of the phenomena of life, that it exists but of 
 cause in matters reacting. And by induction of the phe- 
 nomena of matter, that it exists but of forces reacting. 
 And by induction of the phenomena of force, that it exists 
 but of the reaction of atomic infinities, whence it becomes 
 clear that not only force and matter, but life and nature, 
 are simply the successive phases and factors of infinite 
 being finite into the finite beings of it possible. 
 
 And such the induction of phenomena, such is the 
 deduction from the hypothesis of such infinite being finite. 
 There were not this but of atomic infinities in reaction, or 
 this but of their forces of attraction and repulsion in pro- 
 duction of the spheroid and wheel of both, or this but as 
 it be the matter of these forces, or this but as from and on 
 its axis there be beings eccentric and concentric, or these 
 but as the ones be such, analogously, as that we term life 
 in the plant or animal; and the other such, analogously,, 
 as that we term nature in the plant or animal. And thus, 
 by induction of the phenomena of life and nature in plant 
 and animal, we come to infinite being finite. And by 
 deduction from the hypothesis of infinite being finite we- 
 come to life and nature in the plant and animal, and neces- 
 sarily to life and nature in every being intermediate, the 
 universe and man. And in consistence with these reasons 
 of induction and deduction it were rationally certain that 
 life and nature are but modes of the reality into realities, 
 possible; that as such they are the incidents simply of 
 infinite being finite, and are not the products of current 
 creative acts, if it were not clear that in the course of life 
 in nature there is not a being without its necessary sequent 
 beings, or a sequent being without its antecedent causes.. 
 This invariable correspondence of cause and consequence 
 were inconsistent with life and nature of arbitrary creation 
 acts; and they are, therefore, but the incidents, phases, 
 and factors of infinite being finite. And as such realities. 
 
As Realities There Are Life, Etc. 139 
 
 they exist, as surely as that they do exist. And the ques- 
 tion, therefore, of whether as realities there be life or 
 nature is but the question whether there be life or nature 
 as real beings, independent of and apart from our concep- 
 tions of them. And they are such beings. 
 
 Life is a real being. Or it is a being as real as the plant 
 or animal, which could not be, as it is, without it. And 
 nature is a real being, and as real as the plant or animal, 
 which, even of its life, could not be the being it is without 
 it. And if the plant or animal be a real being, so is life 
 or nature. And the question, therefore, of whether as 
 realities there be life or nature is but the question whether, 
 as such, there be the plant or animal. And as it will not 
 be questioned that the plant and animal are such, it can 
 not be questioned that life and nature are such. 
 
 The plant and animal are beings physiological. They 
 are such and so but as they be the fmites of atomic infinites 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other. And such and so 
 must be the life and nature of which there are the plant 
 and animal. 
 
 And life and nature to the plant or animal are, analo- 
 gously, such as are force and matter to the compound mat- 
 ter, inorganic or organic, they concur in forming. And 
 there are the plant and animal and their realities as surely 
 as there are beings physiological, or force and matter, or 
 space, or the word of God, or being finite; and so, as 
 realities, there are life and nature. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 AND AS REALITIES, ALSO, THERE ARE THE UNIVERSE, 
 STARS, SUN AND EARTH. 
 
 There are phenomena to which we apply these terms 
 respectively and if of these phenomena there be nou- 
 mena — the real causes of such apparent consequences — 
 these are realities. And there are these realities, from 
 their not being conventionalities, existing only in the 
 terms which for convenience we apply to them. And 
 these are realities and not conventionalities, for the reason 
 that they exist, and existed before there was man to apply 
 such terms ; and they would have, existed if there never 
 had been man, and will exist when man is gone. And 
 they are realities also from being of the finite word of 
 God in space, the one only real being of this universe. 
 And from being of force and matter, and life and nature, 
 realities. And from being physiological — the only mode 
 of such insensible reality into the sensible realities of it 
 possible. 
 
 And as such there is the universe. There is an uni- 
 verse. However from its immensity and its inclusion of 
 ourselves we be unable to perceive it, or conceive it — in 
 that there is the being finite of beings infinite, of which 
 there were an universe ; and the word of God the uni- 
 versal cause of which there is an universe ; and space the 
 substance of that finite word, and as universal as is that 
 word; and being physiological, which were possible only 
 of such universe. And this is a reality in that it consists 
 of its own inherent being, and not in our conventional 
 expressions of it; and in that it is of being finite, reality; 
 and the word of God, reality; and of space, reality; and 
 of force, matter, life and nature, realities. And in that it 
 
And As Realities, Also, There Are, Etc. 141 
 
 is of being physiological a reality, in its existence simply 
 of its own essential beings. 
 
 Not seeing the universe we may not see that it 
 is of atomic infinities inversely in coincidence and differ- 
 entiation on, and from, the axis of their neutral being 
 intermediate. Or that to and from this there are eccen- 
 tric and concentric radiations of beings dynamic and 
 static into spheroids and wheels of static beings as disks 
 in revolutions on dynamic beings as their axes. But 
 rationally we must see that there is such universal being 
 physiological in seeing that which could not be without it. 
 And that were seen in being finite ; and the word of God ; 
 and space; and force; and matter; and life; and nature; 
 and the stars, suns and planets, as a disk of matter static 
 about the dynamic axis of the universe. 
 
 We may not see that there are stars, suns and planets 
 in a disk about the axis of the universe, or about any axis 
 intermediate. But if there be the being finite or the word 
 of God or space, there were such universe. And this 
 were being physiological in a disk of matters about its 
 center of space included. And these matters were in 
 orbs, such as are the stars, suns and planets ; and these 
 were in elliptical orbits mediately or immediately about 
 an axis intermediate. And in a disk of such matters so 
 moving about that axis. And as there are stars, suns and 
 planets moving, possibly, in such orbits in such disk about 
 such axis, in these there is that which could not be without 
 such universe. 
 
 The star, sun or planet were that which could not be 
 without such universe. We rationally know, or may so 
 know, that the every star, sun or planet is an orb of matter 
 about its center of included space. And that each moves 
 in such orbit about a center of intermediate space. And 
 we may so know that they were not such orbs in such 
 orbits without of them all there were a disk about its 
 center intermediate ; or this without they be beings physi- 
 ological of an universal being such. And that there is 
 
142 And As Realities, Also, There Are, Etc. 
 
 the star, sun or planet possible of such universe, but pos- 
 sible of nothing else conceivable, is proof conclusive that 
 there is such universe, if it were not that there is being 
 finite of the word of God in space, of which there were 
 an universe — to us, at least, whether we see that it is 
 such being physiological or not — and that this is a reality. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 AND AS SUCH REALITIES THERE ARE THE STARS. 
 
 There are luminous objects in the celestial sphere to 
 which we apply the term stars. We may not be able to 
 see or conceive the illimitable numbers of the stars or the 
 extent of space they occupy or traverse ; or that all move 
 or that any specific stars move in elliptical orbits about cen- 
 tral spaces intermediate. But we may see that there are 
 these objects, and see rationally that they are as to their 
 exteriors orbs of matter about their centers of included 
 spaces. And that these are reacting with each other into 
 one continuous system of the whole. 
 
 And these are realities in that they exist without 
 dependence on our perceptions or conceptions of them for 
 their existences. And that they are of the universe a 
 reality. And of the finite word of God in space a reality; 
 and of force or matter a reality; and of life in nature a 
 reality; and of being physiological a reality, inclusive of 
 all other modes of an universal reality. And these are 
 conclusive that there is such universal reality and that the 
 stars, themselves such beings physiological, are of it. 
 
 And to know that the stars are realities it is only 
 necessary to know that they are beings physiological. 
 And to know that they are such it is enough to know that 
 they exist in independence of our conceptions of them, or 
 as constituents of a self-existent universe of the being 
 finite of the word of God in space. 
 
 And to know that they so exist of such space it is 
 enough to know that they are in orbs of matter about 
 centers of space included. There were not their crusts of 
 matter without there be solid spaces, or centers of space, 
 but as these be liquid matters. And there were not their 
 
144 And As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 crusts of matters without they be constrictive of their 
 included spaces or their centers of included spaces, but as 
 they be explosive of their crusts of matter. Nor were 
 there their crusts of matter but as they be the products of 
 the dynamic and static spaces included. Nor were there 
 their centers of space, but as these be the products of 
 these matters static and dynamic about them, both under 
 mandate of a creative and causal reality in force and mat- 
 ter at and from the axis of that universe of stars. 
 
 And to know that they are such orbs of matters about 
 spaces it is enough to know that their exterior surfaces 
 are of matter. And to know that their surfaces are of 
 matter it is enough to know that they affect our senses of 
 them, as they could not but as they be of matter. 
 
 Accepting mind in man as the object glass of an 
 elongating telescope of life in nature from the axis of 
 universe, in observation of the ways and means to its 
 extension further, we must accept that the deliverances of 
 that mental glass to man of that life in nature are the truths 
 of that external world before it. And that if the stars are 
 incident upon it as orbs of matter they are such orbs, and 
 if, therefore, it rationally appear that the stars are orbs of 
 matters about spaces in elliptical orbits, mediately or 
 immediately about the axis of the universe ; or if it appear 
 only that they are orbs of matter about spaces; or if it 
 only appear that they are orbs of matters merely, we were 
 bound to accept that, as there were not orbs of space and 
 matter but as they be in elliptical orbits about interme- 
 diate centers of space. Or if it appear only that they are 
 orbs of matter merely about spaces, without that they are 
 in such orbits, we were bound to accept that they are in 
 such orbits. Or if it merely appear that they are orbs of 
 matter, we were bound to accept that of each there is its 
 included space. And that of such orb of matter about its 
 included space it is in its elliptical orbit about an exterior 
 center of space within such orbit. 
 
And As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 145 
 
 And this not only for the reason that we have no 
 experience of matter without space, or without space 
 included; or without it be an orb of matter about its space 
 included ; or such orb of matter about space without it be 
 actually or potentially in its elliptical orbits about a center 
 in space circumscribed by that orbit. 
 
 The every molecule or compound of matter in every 
 such stellar crust may not be about a space sufficiently 
 large to be sensible, or, as an orb of matter about space, 
 be in an actual orbit about an exterior center of space 
 included, as is the molecule of gaseous or nebulous mat- 
 ters. Yet every such molecule or compound, if unable to 
 move actually from being - in such crust, has the potence 
 and tendency to so move and in this give cohesion and 
 consistency to the mass of matter within which it is 
 involved. 
 
 And such the star there is this and this a reality. It 
 may be that the essential stellar beings are as invisible to 
 us as is the universe. And that these are visible and 
 invisible. And that as many are invisible as are visible. 
 That there is a spheroidal universe of being originally 
 invisible. And that this is in quadrants, each such spher- 
 oid and wheel; and this in quadrants, each such, but 
 becoming continually more consistent of its beings denser 
 and larger until they become dense and large enough to 
 affect our senses of them, when they come to be named 
 stars. And that there are stars, therefore, of every degree 
 of density, consistency, sensibility and life from the' uni- 
 verse of finite being in space to the stars included in the 
 celestial sphere. But these at the every stage and phase 
 of their existences, for the reasons stated, are realities. 
 
 And that these are realities to us, at least, is for the 
 further reason that we cannot accept them as the accidents 
 of consequences without cause, or the miracles of purpose 
 executed without means. And must accept, therefore, 
 that they are of the manipulations of an intermediary 
 10 
 
 
146 And As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 anthropomorphic Theos in instant administration of infinite 
 power and purpose to finite exigencies or of the resolu- 
 tions of infinite power and purpose committed to the infinite 
 beings themselves, of which there is the being finite, of 
 which there are these beings finite. Of these causes, that 
 one were the Theos and the other the Physis, and the 
 beings of this universe into the beings of it, were theo- 
 logical of physiological. 
 
 But it is not theological. To be this there must have 
 been the intermediary Theos in every moment of force, 
 and in every molecule and compound of matter inorganic, 
 and in every plant at every instant, and in every act of its 
 existence; and in every plant and every animal and man, 
 and family, stock, tribe or state of man, and in the earth, 
 sun and stars. And in these or in any one of these the 
 intermediary Theos does not appear. To its appearance 
 it were necessary that if it be not sensible, it shall at least 
 cause these beings, or the one of them, to be or do what 
 of its own beings it could not. And the moment of electric 
 force to be other than it would be of its plus and minus ; 
 and the spark other than it would of its heat and light; 
 and the molecule of matter to be other than it would be 
 of its atoms positive and negative ; and the compound 
 other than it would be of its acid and base ; and the plant 
 seed to be other than it would be of its staminate and pis- 
 tillate principles ; and the plant other than it would be of 
 its seed; and the animal ovum, so other than of its male and 
 female principles, and the animal other than of its ovum; 
 and the man other than of his parents ; and the family other 
 than of its parents; and their children, and the stock, tribe 
 or state other than of its families ; and the earth, sun, 
 star and universe, other than they would be of their res- 
 pective elements. In neither of these does such Theos 
 so appear. Not so appearing it does not exist. And in 
 every finite being, therefore, from the first sensible 
 appearance of such being to us at this earth as force to its 
 resolutions into the inconceivable universe of force in 
 
And As Such Realities There Are, Etc. 
 
 147 
 
 matters, there is but the product of its physical factors of 
 their reciprocal affinities, simply in reciprocal limitations 
 of each other. This were being physiological possible of 
 but a reality of infinite beings finite in space. And such 
 the universe it were a reality ; and such the star it were a 
 reality ; and as a reality there is an universe and stars as 
 certainly as that there are the universe and stars, however 
 it may be with the sun and earth. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 AND AS A REALITY ALSO, THERE IS THE SUN. 
 
 There is the sun, an orb of luminous matter with stars 
 in the celestial sphere, and with but the question whether 
 it be a reality — such physiological being finite of beings 
 infinite — and it is such reality if it be a star. Or if within 
 its orb of luminous matter there be its center of explosive 
 space ; or if its surface of luminous matter be metallic ; 
 or if from that surface there be eccentric radiations of 
 dynamic being in heat, and to it there be concentric radia- 
 tions of static being in cold, reciprocally intussuscepting 
 each other into an atmosphere of gaseous matters about 
 such surface. Or if these matters be oxygenic and metallic. 
 Or if these — acids and bases, respectively — react with 
 each other into metallic oxides. And these acids and 
 bases, respectively, react with each other into the rocky 
 matters mica, quartz and felspar ; and these unite in a 
 granitic rock so dense and obstinate as, in a liquid form, 
 to withstand the heat of such atmosphere; and to fall and 
 lie for a time in spots upon the incandescent surface of 
 the sun. 
 
 Or, without this, it is such physiological reality if 
 transpiring that atmosphere there be eccentric radiations 
 of its dynamic being in heat, refracted by concentric 
 radiations of its static being in cold to the plane of the 
 sun's equator, and to foci in that plane; and these in a 
 spiral of such foci at graduated distances from each other; 
 and this winding from the sun through gradually widening 
 distances to the limits of such equatorial plane. And if 
 about every such focus in its order there comes to be a 
 crust of constrictive matter inclusive of its center of 
 explosive space. And if there be orbs of matter revolv- 
 
And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 149 
 
 ing on their axes and in elliptical orbits about the axis of 
 this solar system, at or near the surface of the sun, as 
 are the planets in order of such spiral of such successive 
 and widening distances in the plane of the sun's equator. 
 
 And without this, even, the sun were such a reality if 
 it be the sensible consequence of an insensible cause, and 
 that be a moral being - to order and exact its beings 
 physical. 
 
 And such physiological reality in its physical being 
 of its moral cause inherent is the sun. It is a conse- 
 quence sensible of a cause insensible. And its cause 
 insensible is a moral being in the sun to order and direct 
 its beings physical. And transpiring its atmosphere there 
 are such radiations refracting each other to such foci. 
 And there are such matters oxygenic and metallic to form 
 in rocks upon the sun. And there is its atmosphere of 
 metal and metallic oxide vapors. And within this its 
 metallic crust. And within this its center of explosive 
 space. 
 
 In and of the sun there is such moral cause. There 
 are physical activities and features of the sun which could 
 not originate themselves, and which are not accidents. 
 It revolves on its axis, and moves with its planets among 
 the stars, and without collisions with them, as it could 
 not without the order of a regulative cause, and that a 
 moral being to give the order. And from it there are 
 radiations of its beings which affect us at this earth as 
 heat and light; and which attract and repel its planets to 
 their elliptical orbits about the axis of its system. And 
 there is its crust of constrictive matter about its center 
 of explosive force. 
 
 There is its exterior surface, and this is of matter, 
 and that metallic ; and that the densest possible ; and that 
 intensely heated, as it were if it were about a center of 
 explosive space. 
 
 And there is such center to the sun for the reason that 
 without it it were of greater weight than that observed. 
 
150 And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 
 
 There is reason that the surface of the sun is of the 
 densest and most obstinate metallic matter. That matter 
 at this earth is in a group of metals termed platanic; this 
 is twenty-one times the weight of water, and if that matter 
 were extended from the surface to the center of the sun 
 the weight of the sun were twenty-one times that of an 
 equal volume of water, while its observed weight is but a 
 fraction more than that of water; from which we must 
 infer that within the sun's crust of such matter there is 
 that imponderable substance for which in its insensible 
 state we have no other name than space. 
 
 And there is such center for the further reason that 
 upon it is the weight of the sun's metallic crust, thousands 
 of miles in depth; and of its atmosphere of metallic and 
 metallic oxide vapors as many miles in height ; and of its 
 planets, asteroids and comets, with moons about the 
 planets, which press upon the sun's centers with forces 
 equal to their combined weights, under which it were 
 sublimed to force in space, if it were originally metal, 
 and that metal platinum. 
 
 And such center also for the reason that such space 
 under the conditions were force, and that force heat, 
 whose eccentric radiations were necessary to counteract 
 the concentric radiations in weight of such crust, atmos- 
 phere and planetary bodies, as the steam in the boiler is 
 necessary to sustain in activities this engine and machinery 
 of dependent functionaries. 
 
 And such center, also, as the electricities in reaction 
 to produce and sustain in their places and activities the 
 sun's magnetic matters forming on them in the sun's 
 crust and about them in its atmosphere, and in its 
 planets, asteroids and comets. And that space in heat 
 were able to sustain the weight of these members of the 
 solar system is apparent in the fact that it is practically 
 resistless. It expands the densest matters into which it 
 enters. Of enough of this on solid platinum it becomes 
 liquid, and of more on liquid platinrm it becomes vapor 
 
A?id As a Reality Also. There Is the Sun. 151 
 
 in insensible molecules of the metal about the infinitesi- 
 mal centers of heat producing them. And these reacting 
 with each other analogously, in relation to the source of 
 such heat, as the sun, atmosphere and planets do in rela- 
 tion to the sun's central heat. 
 
 And there is such center of space, also, to the sun for the 
 reason that there were not cause of matter at such center. 
 If the center of the sun be not of such space it is of mat- 
 ter, and of matter from some exterior and unilateral cause. 
 And while there were a cause of matter in the sun's crust 
 from the reaction of its dynamic and static forces, the one 
 eccentric from within, and the other concentric from with- 
 out, counteracting each other into the molecules of a hol- 
 low sphere of matters about a radiating center of dynamic 
 forces as space, there were no conceivable cause of matter 
 at the center of the sun. And if there be not space but 
 matter at the center of the sun it were the miracle of 
 consequence without cause, the existence of which we 
 can not accept. And about the sun's center of space 
 there is its crust of matter, and this for the reason that 
 without it the weight of the sun were not as great as 
 were an equal volume of water. Nor were there a limit- 
 ing membrane of sensible substance about the sun. Nor 
 were this in the form of an orb, or this in revolution on 
 its axis. 
 
 And there is a surface of matter about the sun, in 
 that from it there are rays of heat which could not come 
 to us at such distance but from a heated body of matter. 
 And this metallic and of density and obstinacy sufficient 
 to withstand in a liquid or solid state the heat of which 
 there are such radiations. 
 
 And there is a membrane of matter about the space 
 center of the sun for the reason that the sun's eccentric 
 and concentric forces of levitation and gravitation, meet- 
 ing about the radiating center of the sun, would produce 
 such membrane. And this, cohesive and metallic, to con- 
 tain the explosive force, through which the sun propels 
 
152 And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 
 
 its atmosphere and planets ; as does the boiler the steam 
 through which the engine propels its machinery. 
 
 And there is this as the floor upon which the metals 
 and metallic oxides form to rise in vapors and fall in 
 rocks. 
 
 And about this is a gaseous atmosphere of metals 
 and metallic oxides, in that of the sun's forces of levita- 
 tion transpiring its crust, and of gravitation meeting them, 
 there were the gaseous molecules of such matters in an 
 atmosphere of metallic and metallic oxide vapors, analo- 
 gously such as there is reason to believe there was about 
 the metallic stratum of the earth's crust when that had 
 formed about the space center of the earth, and which is 
 now forming into a granitic rock stratum upon the metallic 
 stratum of the sun's crust as that did upon the metallic 
 stratum of the earth's crust. 
 
 The solar spectra show that in the atmosphere of the 
 sun there are oxygen with the basic metals, potassium, 
 sodium, magnesium, calcium and iron ; if it does not show 
 that there are also silicium and aluminum, of which in 
 micas, felspars on quartz, there is the granitic rock about 
 the earth's metallic stratum. There are spots upon the 
 metallic surface of the sun such as would appear from the 
 subsidences of such rock upon it; these spots form and 
 fade, as will have formed and faded the first formations 
 such upon the incandescent surface of the earth. There 
 is reason for believing that these spots can have come of 
 such subsidences. There is no reason for believing that 
 they can have come in any other way. And in that of 
 the sun's radiations of dynamic being, which even at this 
 distance we feel as heat, met near the sun's surface by its 
 complementary static being cold, there could have been 
 such atmosphere of metals and metallic oxides; and that 
 there is an atmosphere of oxygen and metallic vapors, 
 such as could have come of such meeting, and that there 
 are the rocks which can have come of such elemental 
 matters in reaction, and which can not have come of any 
 
And As a Reality Also, There Is the Su?i. 153 
 
 beings else conceivable — we must conclude that there is 
 such atmosphere of essential being from the sun's metallic 
 stratum, itself, of radiations from the sun's center of 
 included space, itself the being finite of the word of God. 
 And that reality, that the sun of that is also a reality if 
 there were nothing more. 
 
 But at graduated distances from the sun, and in or 
 near the plane of its equator, there are smaller orbs of 
 matter termed planets, each in its elliptical orbit about 
 the center of the solar system near the surface of the sun, 
 about which in its elliptical orbit also is the sun itself, 
 while each is in revolution on its individual axis, and in 
 .a correspondence so perfect as that there is not seen to 
 be the variation of either from its normal of the one- 
 thousandth of an inch in one thousand years. Of these 
 planetary orbs four are at successive planetary periods 
 from the solar center, after which, in occupation of the 
 next period, come the asteroids. And after these come 
 four other planets at successive periods. And after these, 
 but at no definitely established periods, come nebulous 
 bodies of matter termed comets. 
 
 Of the four inner planets, all, as to their matter sur- 
 faces at least, are solid, and the two nearest the sun — 
 Mercury and Venus — are without atmospheres and moons, 
 .and are probably so intensely cold that their atmospheres, 
 if they have them, are in water and that in ice, while 
 the two more remote — Earth and Mars — have atmos- 
 pheres, and the one of them one moon and the other two, 
 .and the nearer one a temperature consistent with organic 
 life of the highest order, while the further one has a tem- 
 perature too high for any but the very lowest of such 
 -orders. It is not seen that the asteroids have atmospheres 
 or moons, or that their temperatures are higher than that 
 •of Mars. But it is probable that they are higher, and that 
 about these orbs, there are atmospheres and the equiva- 
 lents of moons. 
 
154 And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 
 
 Of the four outer planets, Jupiter, the nearest, has 
 probably a surface of matter as solid as that of the sun, 
 and about this an atmosphere of metallic and metallic 
 oxide vapors, such as is that about the sun. And that this 
 is forming into rocks, as is that of the sun. It is probable 
 that Saturn, the next, has not quite completed its metallic 
 stratum; that Uranus, the next, has but started its metallic 
 stratum; and that Neptune, the last, is but about to start 
 it, while the comets are but nebulous media, capable of 
 ultimate resolution into planetary bodies about the sun, 
 but which have not yet started to take form as orbs, or to 
 establish available orbits about the sun. 
 
 And such the probable states and conditions of sun 
 and planets. It is further probable that all are in the same 
 process of space through force into matters possible; that 
 to this there is in each a center of explosive space within 
 a cordon of constrictive matter ; that through this the 
 impatient space works continually into the matters possi- 
 ble; that of these the first are these of metallic oxides 
 into rocks, and the next those of hydrogens oxide through 
 waters into plants and animals. That these workings are 
 at successive periods, the first termed archean and the 
 next organic; that of these the organic period is that about 
 which are the inner planets, Mercury, Venus, Earth and 
 Mars, the more advanced; and the archean period that 
 about which are the sun and outer planets, Jupiter, Saturn, 
 Uranus and Neptune. 
 
 And probable that such is the solar system, it is just 
 so probable that of an original medium of the finite word 
 of God in that space where there are the sun and planets, 
 there was the resolution of its dynamic being upon the 
 center of the sun, and the resolution of its static being 
 about that center, and that in this there was the incipient 
 sun. And terming its dynamic being energy and its static 
 being inertia, it is just so probable that this energy trans- 
 piring, its cordon of inertia formed into its atmosphere of 
 metals and metallic oxides, and transpiring this that its 
 
And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 155 
 
 radiating energies were focused by its inertias at suc- 
 cessive distances in or near the plane of the sun's equator, 
 about which foci of energies there were cordons of inertia, 
 as there were about the center of the sun ; that each of 
 these foci thus became an orb of matter, with inertia about 
 its center of space as energy; that the energy of each 
 transpiring, its first cordon of inertia formed into an 
 atmosphere of energies and inertias, forming into strata 
 of such liquids or solids upon the preceding stratum, while 
 each, revolving on its axis, was in its orbit of revolution 
 about the sun, itself in revolution on its axis and in its 
 orbit about the center of this system of sun and planets. 
 That in the course of its formation into its orb of matter 
 possible, there were in each two stages, the one the 
 archaen and the other the organic, and the one that on 
 which were formed, or to be formed, its granitic rocks, 
 and the other that on which were formed, or to be formed, 
 its waters and organic matters. That of these planets 
 starting in succession, the inner first to start are the most 
 advanced, and are now in or about the organic stage; and 
 that the outer planets, starting later, are in or about the 
 archaen stage; and that the sun is in its archean stage, 
 though starting to form before its planets, for reason of 
 its greater magnitude, requiring it to proceed more slowly. 
 And that the movements of the sun and planets in corre- 
 spondence is from their being in parts of the same com- 
 mon being, and their movements in elliptical orbits about 
 the axis of the system from its being physiological. 
 That not only is the system such being physiological 
 from its consistence of center and crust as energy and 
 inertia in reaction upon an axis intermediate, but that the 
 sun and any one of its planets is such — the sun energy 
 and the planet inertia — and the one the minus and the 
 other the plus of electricity — and the one the current of 
 electrical reactions in the adequate conductor and the 
 other the magnet revolving around it. That the sun and 
 any one of its planets being so physiological, so also is 
 
156 And As a Reality Also, There Is the Sun. 
 
 there the being physiological of the sun and all its planets, 
 which requires, to their harmonious coexistence, that 
 there be their correspondence in such orbits. 
 
 And so probable that such has been the genesis of 
 the solar system, and such that of the sun, its central 
 figure, it is possible that the sun is of such medium of the 
 finite word of God. And possible, it is certain that it was 
 of such medium, in that of such medium the possible is 
 true. Such word were capable of the being possible, and 
 the being possible were possible of this. And possible 
 of this, were possible of nothing else. So that the sun, 
 possible of this and possible of nothing else, were cer- 
 tainly of this. And this reality, the sun is a reality, as 
 certainly as that there is a sun. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 AS A REAIJTY ALSO, THKRE IS THE EARTH. 
 
 It is not questioned that there is the earth, but only 
 that it is a reality. And it is a reality if it be of an essen- 
 tial being of the universe. And it is of such being if it 
 be of being finite, or the word of God, or space; or if it 
 be of force or matter, or if it be physiological. And it is 
 physiological if in it there be a center of space in force, 
 or about this there be a crust of matter, or about this an 
 atmosphere of gaseous matters, or beyond this a moon, 
 or if, with its moon, it be in an elliptical orbit about 
 the sun. 
 
 The being finite of the word of God in space were 
 the essential being of the universe, and as such it were 
 universal and exclusive of other being in that universe. 
 And as such it were the reality. And if the earth be of 
 this, it is itself a reality. So also is it a reality if it be 
 of force — of transfiguration of space — or of matter, but 
 transfiguration of force. 
 
 And so also is it a reality if it be being physiological, 
 which can consist but of realities in reciprocal limitations 
 of each other into the spheroid and wheel physiological 
 of both, in which the one reality is static in revolution as 
 disk on the other dynamic, as its axis. 
 
 And it is so physiological if as an orb of matter, 
 liquid or solid, there be within it a center of space in 
 force. There were such center of force but of eccentric 
 radiations of dynamic force, or of static force becoming 
 dynamic, from the crust of matter, or such crust of matter 
 but of concentric radiations of static force, or of dynamic 
 force becoming static from the center of that space 
 included. 
 
158 As a Reality Also, There Is the Earth. 
 
 And it is so physiological, also, if about its crust, 
 liquid or solid, of matters there be an atmosphere of gas- 
 eous matters, which can have come to exist as such but 
 of eccentric radiations of the earth's forces physiological 
 transpiring its crust. 
 
 And it is so physiological, also, if beyond its gaseous 
 atmosphere there be its moon, which can have come to so 
 exist as it does in relation to the earth but of the earth's 
 forces physiological transpiring its crust and atmosphere 
 to become focused into such being physiological as is the 
 moon. 
 
 And it is so physiological, also, if it be in its elliptical 
 orbit about the sun at one of its foci. This were possible 
 if the sun and earth be beings physiological, reacting on 
 the axis of their neutral being intermediate near the sur- 
 face of the sun. But without this it were the miracle of 
 purpose, without means, as were the moon itself, and the 
 earth's atmosphere, and its crust of matter, and its center 
 of space, which miracle we cannot either consciously or 
 rationally accept. And we must accept, instead, that if 
 there be the earth in a center of space, with its crust of 
 matter and its atmosphere and moon in its elliptical orbit, 
 that earth is a being physiological; and, as such, that its 
 matters are physiological of its forces physiological, and 
 its forces physiological of an original medium of space 
 physiological in that segment of being about the sun, 
 where now is the orbit of the earth; that this space was, 
 and is, its essential being. And that the word of God, 
 and that infinite being finite and that reality, that the 
 earth is a reality contingent but upon its being of the 
 being finite, or the word of God, or space, or force, or 
 matter, or its being physiological. 
 
 And it is of being finite, if there be being finite, since 
 that were universal and exclusive of the earth but as the 
 earth be of it. And it were of the word of God, if there 
 be the word, since that were so universal and exclusive of 
 the earth. And it were of space, if there be space, since 
 
As a Reality Also, There Is the Earth. 159 
 
 that were so universal and exclusive. And it were of 
 force, if there be force, since that were of space so univer- 
 sal and exclusive. And it were of matter, if there be 
 matter, since that were of force existing but of space. 
 And it were of being physiological, if there be such being, 
 since there were that but of force, or force but of space, 
 or space but of the finite word of God. 
 
 And it is as clear that the earth is a reality as that 
 there is the being finite, or the word of God, or space, or 
 force, or matter, or as that it is being physiological. And 
 it is as clear that it is physiological as that it is of a cen- 
 ter of space within a crust of matter within an atmosphere 
 of gaseous matters, beyond which is its moon, with which 
 it is in elliptical orbit about the sun. 
 
 And as it will not be questioned that it is of the being 
 finite and the word of God and space, or that about it 
 there is a moon, whatever its significance, or that with 
 its moon it is in an elliptical orbit about the sun , it will 
 not be questioned that it is a reality, however it be ques- 
 tioned that it is a being physiological in its center of 
 space, within its crust of matter in strata of different 
 densities, expressive of the conditions existing at the 
 successive periods of these formations about the earth. 
 Or that there is an atmosphere of gaseous matters now 
 forming about the earth's surface of solid or liquid matter. 
 
 But if it shall appear that there is such crust to the 
 earth in strata expressive of the conditions of their suc- 
 cessive formations into it, and if there be now an atmos- 
 phere of gaseous matters forming in expression of the 
 conditions now existing at the earth's surface, it will 
 appear that the earth is not only a reality as being of the 
 essential being of the universe, but is a physiological 
 reality, in its ability of its own essential being, to produce 
 itself. And that in looking into the earth as such we 
 have before us the actual process of infinite being into 
 being finite. 
 
160 As a Reality Also, There Is the Earth. 
 
 And in illustration of this truth it will be shown that 
 there is a space center and a matter crust to the earth- 
 And that this crust is in strata, the first and nearest to 
 its center of space of metallic matter, the densest and most 
 resistive of incident forces possible. That about this, 
 there is a stratum of metallic oxide matter in rocks; and 
 about this a stratum of hydrogens oxide matter in water 
 and the resolutions of water; and that about this there 
 is another stratum of gaseous matters forming in an, 
 atmosphere about the earth. That these are forming now 
 of the earth's systemic forces, the one dynamic and the 
 other static, and the one eccentric and the other concen- 
 tric, meeting in such atmosphere. That as these non- 
 metallic elements of matter are now forming in its present 
 atmosphere, so of the same forces, but more intense, were 
 formed in a previous atmosphere the metallic elements of 
 matter, of which are the metallic oxides in rocks. That 
 of these elements, whether metallic or non-metallic, there 
 are molecules each of atoms, the one levitation and the 
 other gravitation, and the one specific heat and the other 
 atomic weight, inversely to each other. That in earlier- 
 atmospheres there were the conditions which required to 
 the existence and integrity of every element the most of 
 atomic weight to the least of specific heat, That in later 
 atmospheres there are the conditions which require to the- 
 existence of the element the most of atomic weight to the 
 least of specific heat; but that with this difference: the 
 conditions under which elemental matters are now formed 
 about the center of the earth are the same as those under 
 which were formed the earlier and denser matters nearer 
 its center. That these systemic forces of the earth are- 
 realities, and as such are the essential beings of which 
 are the matters of the earth, and which formed and placed, 
 these matters about the earth. And that thus, in fact as- 
 in theory, the earth is a reality. And that as a reality,, 
 therefore, there is the earth. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THERE IS A SPACE CENTER TO THE EARTH. 
 
 The earth, as to its exterior, is an oblate spheroid of 
 solid matter, except to the extent to which it is covered 
 by waters, and the impression is general, perhaps, that 
 the solid matter seen at its surface, and known to be 
 under waters, extends to its center. But there are reasons 
 for believing that it does not. And that to the distance 
 of three thousand miles, or more, from the axis of the 
 earth, there is a region of non-matter to be termed space, 
 or force, as we regard it, an existence merely, or a being 
 in force, to sustain the solid earth in a hollow sphere 
 about it. And the reasons for believing that there is this 
 space or force are, that without this the earth were heavier 
 than it is found to be. And that there is a weight upon 
 the center of the earth which would sublime it to dynamic 
 force if it were originally matter. And that there is no 
 conceivable source of matter at the earth's center. And 
 that there is the want of that space in force to sustain the 
 matter of the earth about it, and to propel that matter into 
 the earth's atmosphere, and through that into organic 
 matters, and through those into plant, animal and man. 
 And that there is such space within the sun. 
 
 And that without this the weight of the earth were 
 greater than it is. Weight is the tendency of one of the 
 systemic beings of the universe to the center of the uni- 
 verse. There are two beings of the universe to be termed 
 systemic, from the fact that of their opposition to each 
 other there is the system of the universe. Of these the 
 one is dynamic and the other static; and the one eccentric 
 and the other concentric; and the one from and the other 
 11 
 
162 There Is a Space Center to the Earth. 
 
 to the center of the universe; and the one the axle and 
 the other the disk of every spheroid physiological. And 
 the one is the space center and the other the matter crust 
 of every planet, sun or star. And the one the specific 
 heat and the other the atomic weight of the every mole- 
 cule of matter in the crust of every planet, sun or star. 
 And such and so related these systemic beings of the 
 universe, the static being from its place in every such 
 wheel physiological is in constant tendency to its center, 
 and through its center and intermediate centers to the 
 center of the universe, and is weight, therefore, to the 
 other as the power which keeps it from its center on 
 through intermediate centers, from the center of the uni- 
 verse. 
 
 And such the weight of a molecule of matter in the 
 earth in its tendency to the center of the earth, such is the 
 weight of the earth in its tendency to the center of the 
 solar system; and such the weight of that system in its 
 tendency, mediately or immediately, to the center of the 
 universe. And such the weight of the earth, it is greater 
 than it would be without a center of non-matter or space, 
 and not so great as it would be with a center of matter. 
 
 Without such center the matter seen at the surface of 
 the earth would extend to its very center, and the earth 
 would then weigh as much as does the whole of its mat- 
 ter, and that but two and one-half times as much as would 
 an equal volume of water, since the matter of the earth, as 
 far as we can see it, is in an archaen rock of mica, quartz 
 and felspar, or in the transformation of that rock from 
 secondary forces on it, or in the detrita of that rock as 
 they have been eroded, transported and deposited by 
 water in geological formations, the average weight of 
 which is but two and one-half times that of water. But 
 the weight of the earth has been found to be five and one- 
 half times the weight of water. And below that rock, 
 therefore, must be a matter heavier than the rock. And 
 for reasons given later, that matter must be metallic; and 
 
There Is a Space Center to the Earth. 163 
 
 that the densest and most resistive known. That is, a 
 metal in a group, of which platinum is the most conspicu- 
 ous, and is twenty-one times the weight of water. And 
 that, extending - to the very center of the earth, would give 
 it near twenty-one times the weight of water. And that 
 greater than it would be with a center of space and not so 
 great as it would be without. And to the extent that our 
 estimates of the weights of the earth and matters are cor- 
 rect, there is a space center to the earth. 
 
 There is a space center to it also for the reason that 
 there is a force upon its center which would sublime it to 
 force if it were matter, and that matter platinum. Under 
 force sufficient, any matter, even platinum, is raised to 
 space in heat and light or lowered to space in cold and 
 dark. And upon the center of the earth there is such 
 sufficient force. There is upon it the weight of its crust 
 of metallic and metallic oxide matters, more, perhaps, than 
 one thousand miles in depth, the weight of any column of 
 which would raise or reduce to space its own base. But, 
 beside this, there is its atmosphere, the weight of which 
 is fifteen pounds to the inch. And, beside this, the 
 static being of the earth's system between its atmosphere 
 and the orbit of its moon, the weight of which has not 
 been estimated, and the moon itself, and meteorites pos- 
 sibly about the moon. And in the weights of these, all 
 tending to the center of the earth, there were a static 
 being in force sufficient to call into existence a dynamic 
 force in space responsive from that center to counteract 
 and sustain these beings at their places in relation to it. 
 
 And there is such center also for the reason that if 
 not there is matter at the very center of the earth, and 
 there is no conceivable 'way by which it could get there. 
 If matter be the accident of consequence from no discov- 
 erable cause, or the miracle of purpose, executed without 
 means, it might be at the center of the earth as it might 
 be anywhere. But' if it be not such accident or miracle, 
 and is, therefore, the consequence of a discoverable cause 
 
164 There Is a Space Center to the Earth. 
 
 and the purpose executed through means, those are the 
 means through which the matter comes to exist as matter, 
 and of these means the matters of the earth could not 
 come to exist as such at the center of the earth but only 
 in a crust about such center from the reactions of the 
 earth's systemic forces, eccentric and concentric, into 
 them. Which, therefore, were in a hollow crust of matter 
 about a spherical center of space included. 
 
 And there is such space also for the reason that it is 
 indicated in the movements of the magnet. This tends 
 not around the earth as though it were a solid orb of mat- 
 ter, but through it, as if it were a belt of matter about its 
 axis of space. 
 
 And for the reason also that such space is wanted to 
 sustain and propel the matters of the earth. Whether true 
 or not that force is of space, and matter of force, as this 
 theory assumes, it is at least probable that there is a crust 
 of matter static about the earth's center of space dynamic. 
 And that in this position it is in relation to space as the 
 boiler is to the steam which, through the boiler, runs the 
 factory. And that this matter in successive strata of the 
 earth's solid crust, and the waters of the earth, and its 
 atmosphere of gaseous matters, and the compounds of 
 these and the plants and animals of these, are the subjects 
 into which that matter is forced by its included space, as 
 the boiler, piston, wheels, spindles, spools and looms of 
 the factory are the subjects into which the static being of 
 the factory is forced by the dynamic being in its steam. 
 And that as there were not these subjects of the factory, 
 in their respective operations, without its steam in its 
 boiler, there were not these static matters of the earth in 
 their respective operations without its center of dynamic 
 space. 
 
 And there is such space for the further reason that 
 there is such space within the sun. It is as certain as any 
 fact of science can be that the atmosphere of the sun, to 
 the distance of many thousands of miles from its surface, 
 
There Is a Space Center to the Earth. 165 
 
 is of the vapors of metals and metallic oxides. And nearly 
 as certain that the crust of the sun itself is of the densest 
 and heaviest metallic matter, which must* extend to the 
 very center of the sun, or stop short of it and about a cen- 
 ter of space. Extending to the very center the sun would 
 weigh twenty-one times as much as would an equal vol- 
 ume of water, while it is found to weigh but little more 
 than would an equal volume of water. And without it, 
 therefore, there must be space, if that were not apparent 
 also in its necessity to the existence and operations of the 
 solar system, as it is to the existence and operation of the 
 earth's system. 
 
 And there is such space also for the further reason 
 that it would exhibit heat in radiations from the earth's 
 center through its crust, which we find, and which can 
 come from no other conceivable source. There is heat 
 in radiations from the earth's surface of 60° F., which 
 increases towards the center of the earth and decreases 
 from its surface. This is met at its surface by a cold in 
 a pressure of fifteen pounds to the inch, which decreases 
 towards the center of the earth and increases from its 
 surface by a law the opposite of that in heat; and while 
 we might conceive that the cold could fall from a source 
 without the earth, as do matters, we can not conceive that 
 heat can come from within the earth, but from a source at 
 its center, or that this can be other than a center of explo- 
 sive space. And as a fact, therefore, whatever its signifi- 
 cance, we must rationally accept that there is a space 
 center to the earth. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THERE IS ALSO A METALLIC STRATUM TO THE 
 EARTH'S CRUST. 
 
 Accepting that to the earth there is its center of space 
 within its crust of matter, we must for the same reasons 
 accept that its crust is in strata of matters unequally dense 
 and obstinate. And that the first and nearest to the 
 earth's center is metallic, and the next of metallic oxides 
 in rocks, and the next of hydrogens oxide in water and the 
 evolutions of water, and the next of an atmosphere of 
 non-metallic matters gaseous. / 
 
 And there is to the crust of the earth its stratum of 
 metallic matter, and this the first to form about its center. 
 The only conceivable reason for the earth's crust of mat- 
 ters about its center of space is in the intussusceptive 
 reactions of its systemic beings different, the ones from 
 within and the others from without the spheroid physio- 
 logical of its original beings different reacting on its axis. 
 
 Of the original beings different, of whose reactions 
 there were the moments of that medium of space in which 
 the earth has formed, there will have been their segrega- 
 tions into systems of forces such as are the minus and 
 plus of electricity. These will have reacted on the axis 
 of their neutral being intermediate, and in production of a 
 spheroid of the one static about the other dynamic, as 
 from the meeting of electricities on such axis, there is 
 the thermophotal or electro-magnetic spheroid. But, 
 from the axis of that spheroid forming, there will have 
 been eccentric radiations of its dynamic being to disrupt 
 and expel the static being forming on it. And from with- 
 out that static being there will have been concentric radia- 
 tions of static being to sustain that in place about the 
 
There Is Also a Metallic Stratum, Etc. 167 
 
 dynamic. These radiations eccentric and concentric, so 
 meeting- in that permeable septum of static being about 
 the dynamic, will have reacted into attenuated physio- 
 logies of beings static about beings dynamic, in each of 
 which the beings static will seize upon just so much of 
 the beings dynamic as under the conditions they may 
 be able to hold. And in each of these attenuated physio- 
 logies the beings dynamic and static will have been 
 inversely to each other. And the being dynamic will 
 have been as specific heat, to the being static atomic 
 weight. And in the progress of the earth each such 
 attenuated being- will have become a molecule of matter, 
 and these together will have formed into a hollow sphere 
 of matter about a solid sphere of the earth's included 
 space. And there were thus the reason for the earth's 
 crust of matter about its center of space in the intus- 
 susceptive reactions of its systemic beings. And without 
 this there were no conceivable reason for such matter. 
 
 And accepting this theory we must accept that of 
 these molecular matters, the first to form about the space 
 center of the earth, were of the most of gravitation to the 
 least of levitation, and of the most of atomic weight to 
 the least of specific heat. That these were metallic, and 
 that of these molecular matters first forming about the 
 space center of the earth there was a cordon of the 
 densest and most obstinate metallic matter known or pos- 
 sible at this earth. And that of this there was the first 
 stratum of the earth's crust. Such are the metals of the 
 platanic group. And that of platinum or platanic metals, 
 therefore, there was the first stratum of the earth's crust. 
 
 And to this truth of theory are the facts. In such 
 stratum of the most atomic weight to the least specific 
 heat there were the conditions of cohesion and density in 
 such metallic matter necessary to its office of constricting- 
 its included force. And there is such stratum of metallic 
 matter first about the force center of the earth for the 
 reason that without it the earth were too light. The 
 
168 There Is Also a Metallic Stratum, Etc. 
 
 archaen rock and the detrita of that rock, of which are the 
 earth's geological formations, are but the weight of that 
 remaining; and this is of but two and one-half times that 
 of water; and if this rock extended to the very center of 
 the earth the weight of the earth were but two and one- 
 half times that of an equal volume of water, while it has 
 been found to be five and one-half times that weight. 
 There is, therefore, a denser matter below the rock. 
 This must be metal, and metal dense and obstinate to 
 heat enough be be liquid, while other metals and metallic 
 oxides of the superincumbent rock were in vapor. This 
 metal can have been none other than that platinum or of 
 the platanic group. And we must accept, therefore, that 
 there is this metal below the archaen rock, that this does 
 not extend to the very center of the earth. And that there 
 is, therefore, a stratum of this densest metallic matter 
 first about the earth's center of dynamic force. 
 
 And there is this for the further reason that there is 
 this about the force center of the sun — analogously such 
 being in such process as is the earth. And that this were 
 necessary as is the boiler to the steam of the engine, that 
 it be graduated to the work it is intended to perform. 
 The earth was committed probably to the production of 
 its moons as the sun is to the production of its planets, 
 and is certainly committed to the production of its organic 
 matters, and through these of its plants, and through 
 these of its animals, and through these of its men. To 
 this it will have been endowed with motive force which 
 will have been at and from its center, but which can have 
 operated thence, through such modulations only as it 
 could take from such constrictive stratum of matter about 
 it; as the steam, however explosive, can perform its work 
 but through modulations of the boiler, engine and machin- 
 ery about it. 
 
 There is this platanic stratum also in that there is 
 platanic matter at the earth and below the archaen rocks. 
 There is a group of metals, the typical of which is 
 
There Is Also a Metallic Stratum, Etc. 169 
 
 platinum, the atomic density of which in terms of hydro- 
 gen has been found to be one hundred and ninety-seven 
 and one-half, and which from the peculiar relation of its 
 specific weight to its specific heat will have been liquid or 
 solid when all lighter metals and metallic oxides were in 
 states of vapor. 
 
 And of this there is a stratum below the archaen rock, 
 first for the reason that it is found only at fissures in that 
 rock; and there but as it can have subsided from a state 
 of vapor to which it will have been raised by the heat 
 upon it at its place towards the earth's center. 
 
 And next for the reason that by no rational possibility 
 can the matters of the rocks and waters have been formed 
 before this platanic matter, or such platanic matter have 
 been formed about the earth after the formation of its 
 rocks and waters. 
 
 And there is this stratum also by reason of the analogy 
 of the earth to the cell and membrane of organic beings, 
 plant and animal, at the earth's surface. It is to be sup- 
 posed that the earth is the cause of its organic beings, and 
 that the means and methods of the cause of the earth are 
 the same as those of its organic beings consequent. And 
 that there is analogy of the every organic being at the 
 earth's surface to the parent earth. And as to every 
 organic being, plant or animal, there is its specific cell, 
 and to every cell its nucleus, and about this its limiting 
 membrane, to the exterior of which there is the further 
 being possible of the parent cell; so to the earth, as a 
 cell, there is its nucleus in its center of force, and about 
 this, as its limiting membrane, its metallic stratum, and 
 to the exterior of this in rocks and waters, the other 
 beings of which the parent earth is capable. And from 
 these considerations it is to be accepted that to the earth 
 there is spherical center of dynamic force, and that about 
 this there is a hollow spherical stratum of the densest 
 metallic matter. 
 
170 There Is Also a Metallic Stratum, Etc. 
 
 And the fact of this stratum is more conclusively 
 attested by the movements of the magnet. Such stratum 
 were deepest in the plane of the earth's equator, and in 
 effect, therefore, were a belt and ring of metallic matter 
 about the axis of the earth; in which there were the elec- 
 trical reactions to produce such magnetic ring. But in 
 this magnetic ring as conductor there were electrical 
 reactions, about which there were magnetic moments 
 moving as the ring itself were moving around the axis 
 of the earth. Of these magnetic movements there were 
 those in the magnet at the earth's surface from which it 
 dips; and dipping tends to continue, not around the earth, 
 but through it longitudinally by its axis, and in contin- 
 uation of its elliptical orbit — not around the earth as a 
 whole, but around that part of the earth's crust imme- 
 diately adjacent, as though it were a ring about which, of 
 some cause in the ring, the magnet moves. And this 
 were reasonable if there were in the ring the cause of the 
 magnet; and this were reasonable if in that ring there 
 be currents of electrical reactions such as there are in the 
 adequate conductor between the poles of the battery, 
 about which move the magnetic moments produced by 
 the electrical reactions in the conductor; and for the 
 reason that there are magnetic movements about the con- 
 ductor there were such about the ring of the earth's equa- 
 torial belt, supposing it a conductor of electrical reactions. 
 And it were such conductor, if at the earth's center there 
 be electrical reactions and about this there be a belt of 
 metallic matter. In this there were electrical reactions 
 such as are in the conductor between the poles of the 
 battery. And about this there were magnetic movements, 
 such as there are about the conductor. And of these mag- 
 netic motives there were the movements of the magnet 
 at the earth's exterior surface such as we perceive. And 
 without this the magnet and its every movement were a 
 miracle or accident. And as it is neither, there is such 
 belt, and this of such first stratum of metallic and mag- 
 
There Is Also a Metallic Stratum, Etc. 171 
 
 netic matter first about the earth's center of electric space. 
 And as there is the magnet at the surface of the earth, 
 and platano-metallic matter, not as are other metallic mat- 
 ters in masses subsiding from vapors upon the exterior 
 surface of the archaen rock, but of vapors through fissures 
 of that rock, as from a mass of that matter under and 
 pre-existing that rock. And as there were the want of 
 such a stratum to contain and graduate the earth's explo- 
 sive force, and thus to force the growing earth into its 
 beings organic and inorganic, and as there is this, or the 
 analogue of this about the space center of the sun; and as 
 without this the earth, of archaen rock matter seen only 
 at the surface, were too light, and as the supposable con- 
 ditions at the start of the earth crust of matter about its 
 included space were consistent with the formation of such 
 matter. And as it is not conceivable that there could have 
 been any matter in the earth but as it shall have started 
 to exist under these conditions, or that it could have 
 started under these conditions but as metallic matter, and 
 as the densest metallic matter, and this continuously about 
 the earth's center of space, there is reason for believing 
 that there is a first stratum of matter to the earth's crust, 
 and that this stratum is metallic, and that metal platinum. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 AND ABOUT THIS A STRATUM OF ARCHAKN ROCK. 
 
 There is a rock of the oxides of the basic metals — 
 potassium, sodium, magnesium, calcium, silicium, alumi- 
 num and iron, in compounds known as mica, felspar and 
 quartz — apparent yet at the earth's surface in places. And 
 in places at which it does not appear there are the detrita 
 of this rock in geological formations, of which is that 
 larger portion of the earth's surface, not now occupied by 
 the original rock. And it is proposed that this rock was 
 once continuously about the earth; that it was, in fact, the 
 surface of the earth next after that of the metallic stratum, 
 and is thus a stratum of the earth ; and that this is termed 
 archaen from its being the first of rocks of whose detrita 
 and transformations there are the earths and rocks seen 
 at the surface of the earth. And that there is, or was, 
 this stratum next after the metallic stratum, not only for 
 the reason that there were then the conditions of such 
 stratum, but for the reason that there is now that rock in 
 places from which it has not been eroded, and that in 
 places at which it does not appear there are detrita which 
 can have come but from that rock disintegrated. And 
 that these detrita in geological formations are consistent 
 with the supposition that beneath them there is still the 
 rock not entirely disintegrated, and still continuously 
 about the metallic stratum of the earth's crust. 
 
 There were then the conditions of that stratum. Of 
 the earth's essential beings physiological, eccentric and 
 concentric, meeting and reacting about the earth's center 
 of space into the molecules of that metallic stratum, there 
 will have been eccentric radiations of dynamic being from 
 its exterior surface meeting and reacting with concentric 
 
A?id About This a Stratum of Archaen Rock. 173 
 
 radiations of its static being still incident from without. 
 And of these meetings and reactions in an atmosphere of 
 these about the metallic stratum, there will have been 
 molecules of matter about space, but different from those 
 of the metallic stratum, not only in density but in 
 diversity of densities, and in the proportions of their 
 dynamic to their static beings. Some will have been of 
 the most of dynamic to the least of static being possible, 
 as is non-metallic oxygen; others of the most of static to 
 the least of dynamic being possible, as is metallic potas- 
 sium, while between these there will have been the rela- 
 tively dynamic metals, silicium, aluminum and iron, and 
 the relatively static metals, sodium, magnesium and cal- 
 cium. Of these the ones were acids relatively to the 
 others bases. And from their being so different their 
 affinities for each other were so strong as that even under 
 the severities of the situation they could all unite with 
 oxygen into metallic oxides relatively acid and base, which 
 could also unite with each other into compounds able to 
 unite with each other into rocks becoming liquid, while 
 all other possible matters without the metallic stratum 
 were in vapors. This rock matter becoming liquid will 
 have subsided on the outer surface of the metallic 
 stratum, and thus have become a second stratum of the 
 earth's crust. 
 
 And that there is such stratum is in the facts that 
 there is a rock termed granite consisting of compounds 
 termed mica, felspar and quartz. The mica consisting of 
 the oxides of potassium, sodium or magnesium, silicium, 
 aluminum, calcium and iron, the felspar of the oxides of 
 potassium or sodium, silicium and aluminum. And the 
 quartz of the doubled oxide of silicium merely. This 
 rock appears at some places as gneiss, in which there are 
 stratifications of its constituents subsiding without pres- 
 sure, and at others as granite simply from which the 
 gneiss subsiding on it has been eroded; while at other 
 places it does not appear, but in its stead are its detrita as 
 
174 And About This a Stratum of Archaen Rock. 
 
 though it had been disintegrated and its detrita had been 
 eroded, transported and deposited in geological forma- 
 tions by water. 
 
 In these formations there are beside the detrita of 
 this rock the metals lead, tin, zinc, copper, silver, gold 
 and others, which could not have formed with oxygen into 
 insoluble compounds under the conditions of heat and 
 pressure existing at the time the rock was forming. And 
 which would seem, therefore, to have been there in states 
 of vapor, and to have subsided there upon the outer sur- 
 face of the rock when cool enough to admit them in a 
 liquid state. 
 
 The facts suggest that at the time the metallic 
 stratum began to form there were the intensest eccentric 
 and concentric forces on and into them — the eccentric in 
 a heat probably of 50,000° F. and the concentric in a 
 pressure of 12,000 pounds to the inch. That the matter 
 of the platanic molecule represents the pressure, and its 
 included space the specific heat necessa^ to complement 
 and neutralize each other into a consistent and indestructi- 
 ble molecule of both. 
 
 But they suggest also that of these forces much was 
 absorbed by the metallic stratum. And that at the begin- 
 ning of the archaen rock stratum the force of heat was 
 not greater than 25,000° F. and the pressure not greater 
 than 6,000 pounds to the inch. That for reason of these 
 smaller forces there were not the formation of the densest 
 metallic molecules simply, but the molecular matters pos- 
 sible of these forces from that of the most of specific heat 
 to the least of atomic weight as oxygen, to that of the 
 most of atomic weight to the least specific heat as potas- 
 sium; that for reason that each of these was most in want 
 of that the other had to offer there were their unions into 
 an intermediate compound of both. And that potassiums 
 oxides, therefore, were the first compound matters form- 
 ing on the earth. And these liquid from an atmosphere of 
 all other matters gaseous. 
 
And About This a Stratum of Archaen Rock 175 
 
 But that as the earth still cooled from such atmos- 
 pheric absorption of its forces other metallic oxides, the 
 most different from the potassiums oxides, formed with 
 them into compounds more complex until upon the sur- 
 face of the metallic stratum there was a stratum of liquid 
 metallic oxides possible becoming solid in the fall of tem- 
 perature from their own absorption of the earth's specific 
 heat. And that of these liquid oxides becoming solid 
 there was that granite and 'archaen rock which was then* 
 as it is now, continuously about the earth, and which was 
 then the second stratum of the earth's crust. 
 
 They also suggest that at the time the rock began to 
 form there was an atmosphere of metallic and metallic 
 oxide vapors about the metallic stratum of the earth, as 
 there is now such atmosphere about that stratum of the 
 sun. And that it subsided from that atmosphere in opaque 
 spots upon the incandescent surface of the earth as it does 
 now upon the incandescent surface of the sun. And that 
 the earth was then in the archaen stage of its being, as 
 the sun is now. And that there is that stratum to the 
 earth, as from the continued formation of archaen rock 
 upon the sun there will be that stratum to the sun, how- 
 ever much, from the greater magnitude of the sun's sys- 
 tem, it may be postponed. 
 
 And that at the completion of the earth's metallic 
 stage there was the beginning of its archaen rock stage 
 in an atmosphere of potassiums oxide, as at the close of 
 its archaen stage there was the beginning of its organic 
 stage in an atmosphere of hydrogens oxide. That there 
 have been two stages of the growing earth, the one archaen 
 and the other organic, and the one that in which were 
 formed metallic oxides possible, and these into the com- 
 pounds possible, and these into the rocks possible about 
 the earth's metallic surface. And the other that in which 
 are formed the hydrogens oxide possible, and these into 
 the compounds possible, and these into the plants and 
 animals possible, to be as analogously continuous about 
 
176 And About This a Stratum of Archaen Rock. 
 
 the archaen stage in use of the earth's energies transpiring 
 that stage as were the rocks in use of its energies trans- 
 piring the metallic stage. 
 
 That oxygen, as heat or levitation, is common to both 
 stages, archaen and organic, the potassiums, as cold or 
 gravitation of the one, are analogous to the hydrogens of 
 the other; and silicium of the one to carbon of the other; 
 and aluminum of the one to nitrogen of the other; and 
 calcium of the one to sulphur of the other ; and iron of the 
 one to phosphorus of the other; and potassiums oxide of 
 the one to hydrogens oxide of the other; and silicium 
 dioxide of the one to carbon dioxide of the other; and fel- 
 spar and mica of the one in a matrix of quartz to the plant 
 and animal of the other in a matrix of the provisions to 
 subsist them. 
 
 That all matters are of the essential being physiological 
 in teleologic evo-involution into the beings of them pos- 
 sible. And potassiums oxide of the one such, so is the 
 hydrogens oxide of the other. And that felspar and mica 
 in the one continuous rock about the earth are the results 
 of the first form of archaen or metallic matter in such 
 evo-involutions, and the plant and animal the results of the 
 first form of organic or hydrogenic matter in such process,* 
 that these are the successive stages of the earth; also a 
 being physiological, in teleologic evo-involution. And as 
 there were not the archaen stage without the metallic 
 stratum, so there were not the organic stage without the 
 archaen rock stratum. 
 
 And that, as there was the archaen stage of the earth, 
 there is the archaen stratum of its crust. And thus the 
 existence of this stratum is established, not only by the 
 predictions of theory, but by the inductions of phenomena. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 AND ABOUT THIS A STRATUM OF WATER. 
 
 Accepting- that to the earth there was its archaen 
 period, in which were formed its more obvious metals, 
 and these into the archaen rock continuously about its 
 metallic stratum, upon whose exterior surface subsided 
 from states of vapor the less oxidable and more volatile 
 metals seen, we must accept that after this there was 
 upon it a stratum of water; and this of the same cause as 
 that of which was the archaen rock; and that of which 
 there is the earth itself, in teleologic evo-involution of its 
 own essential being. 
 
 And this we must accept for the reason that the earth, 
 through its archaen stratum, were capable of a water 
 stratum, and that there is a water stratum possible of the 
 earth. 
 
 The earth were so capable of such stratum. There 
 was a time when the archaen rock ceased to form, and 
 that was when, from their loss or absorption of heat, the 
 metallic oxides previously in vapors became liquids, and 
 before the inoxidable and volatile metals (also in vapors) 
 had begun to subside upon them. The temperature of 
 this period could not have been much less than 5,000° F., 
 and the corresponding pressure less than one thousand 
 pounds to the inch. This earth then, as to its exterior, 
 was but a glowing globe of melted metal and metallic 
 oxide matter, without one element of nonmetallic matter 
 beside the oxygen of which were its metallic oxides. No 
 one of the nonmetallic elements of matter — hydrog-en, 
 carbon, nitrogen, sulphur, phosphorus, the halogens, or 
 others now found at the surface of the earth in waters, 
 12 
 
178 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 rocks, plants and animals — were in that melted mass. 
 No one of them is found in the archaen rock, as we now 
 see it, and no one of them could have existed in it at the 
 temperature indicated. No one of them can have been in 
 an atmosphere about that earth, which can have consisted 
 but of the heat in radiations from it. And if there shall 
 have been, as there was, a subsequent envelope of water 
 liquid about that rocky surface of the earth, it will have 
 been an envelope of which the radiations of the archaen 
 earth were capable; and this a stratum of the earth's crust 
 in strict analogy to the strata antecedent of which it had 
 been capable. 
 
 And of this the earth were capable, as is the cell of 
 its limiting membrane, or the plant of its bark, or the 
 animal of its skin. And this we must accept — possessed 
 of the earth and its conditions — if we did not see it, or see 
 that there was, or has been, the water stratum about it. 
 
 Into that region of what for want of a better name 
 we term space, then insensible about the earth's archaen 
 surface, there were radiations of the earth's being physio- 
 logical in that mode of its beings which we term heat; 
 and this the same but for the differences of conditions as 
 was that in radiations from its metallic surface to the 
 production of lighter metals, and these into metallic 
 oxides. And of that heat physiological there were the 
 beings dynamic and static, the ones in oxygens and the 
 others in metals of which there were the metallic oxides 
 of which there was the archaen stratum, so of this there 
 were the beings dynamic and static, the ones in oxygens 
 and the others in hydrogens, of which, under milder con- 
 ditions, there was an atmosphere of water vapor becoming 
 liquid from that static mode of the earth's physiological 
 being termed cold, met with at a distance from the earth, 
 and falling on it in the form of rain. This water vapor 
 of oxygen acid and hydrogen base from the reactions of 
 the earth's dynamic beings in radiations with its static 
 beings in the air is in strict analogy to the metallic oxide 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water. 179 
 
 vapors from the same cause. And with the difference 
 only, the metallic oxide vapors were of the reactions pos- 
 sible under the conditions of the archaen time, and the 
 hydrogens oxide were those possible under the conditions 
 after the close of the archaen period. The oxygen of 
 waters is the same as that of the metallic oxides. And 
 hydrogen is static, as is metal, and is only not a metal for 
 the reason that under the conditions of its original forma- 
 tion only two atoms of it were necessary to the one atom of 
 oxygen, while under the conditions of the metallic time 
 from the twenty-three equivalents of sodium to the two 
 hundred and ten of lead were necessary to the wants of 
 one atom of oxygen. But there is reason to believe that 
 the physiological molecule of water is not only analogous 
 to that of the metallic oxide, but is isologous and homol- 
 ogous with it. That there is no other reason than in the 
 intensity of conditions why dynamic oxygen should hold 
 more of static being at the rock than at the water time. 
 And that the earth, able to form its rocks about it at the 
 one time, was able to form its waters about it at the other. 
 
 This were true to us if the earth to us be the only 
 dynamo-static being physiological in existence. Seeing it, 
 of its own being, in production of itself to the one stage 
 of its being possible, we would see it able to produce 
 itself to the succeeding stages of its being possible. 
 
 But it is not only not the only such being in exist- 
 ence, but we see and have seen no being that is not 
 such. There is no moment of thermal, photal, electric or 
 magnetic force, or molecule or compound of matter, inor- 
 ganic or organic, or plant, or animal, man or state of man 
 on this earth, or on a planet, sun or star, that is not at its 
 time and place of an universe of such being, and this the 
 dynamo-static being physiological into the beings of it 
 possible. And, however we incline to ignore the subject, 
 yet gazing steadily we will see that the plant is not more 
 able to form its wood about its axis and its bark about its 
 wood, or the animal its flesh about its bones and its skin 
 
180 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 about its flesh, than is the earth to form its metallic 
 stratum about its axis of force, or its rock about its 
 metal, or its water about its rock. And this ability of the 
 archaen earth to form its waters on its rocks we would 
 see if we did not see the waters formed, or know that 
 they ever did exist since seeing the earth capable of water 
 without that water of which it were capable, were seeing 
 the miracle of cause without consequence which we have 
 not seen and of whose existence we cannot conceive. 
 And from this necessity for this water stratum, we would 
 see that there is or has been such stratum if we did not 
 see it, or otherwise know that it ever had been. But 
 there was and is yet in part a water stratum of this earth's 
 matter crust. 
 
 At the close of the archaen period of the earth when 
 its surface of metals and metallic oxides had radiated the 
 heat of which they had been liquid, and when these had 
 hardened into a solid crust about the orb, there was the fall 
 of water upon that level crust to the depth of a mile or 
 more. And this is established by the fact that the heat in 
 radiation from that surface necessary to reduce it from a 
 temperature of 5,000° F. to that of 212°, at which liquid water 
 could rest upon it, will have produced such mass of water. 
 And by the further fact that the disintegrations, erosions, 
 and transportations of its matters necessary to the Silurian 
 geological formation — the first and most extensive — 
 implies the existence and operations of such masses of 
 waters. 
 
 The radiations of heat from that incandescent surface 
 were necessary. And it is equally necessary that this heat 
 shall have been being physiological, and that being physio- 
 logical which the earth's archaen stratum could express. 
 The being physiological which the tree expresses in the 
 production of its bark, or the animal in productions of its 
 skin, is not that essential being simply of which the mat- 
 ters of the plant or animal consist, but is that being raised 
 to the power of the plant or animal. And so that being 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water. 181 
 
 physiological in heat, then radiating from the earth, was 
 not simply that essential being of which the center of the 
 earth consists and of which are its matters, but was that 
 being raised to the power of the earth in its metallic and 
 archaen strata. And this being in that field exterior to 
 the archaen earth was capable of water and of the mass 
 of waters necessary to so envelop the archaen earth. 
 
 It was capable of water. Water, whether gaseous, 
 liquid or solid, is of the nonmetallic matter elements 
 hydrogens and oxygens in the proportions of two hydro- 
 gens and one oxygen in molecules united at lower tem- 
 peratures into bodies solid or liquid, but becoming vapor- 
 ous, gaseous, and ultimately forces, simply dynamic and 
 static, the one heat and the other light, and the one in 
 representation of oxygen and the other of hydrogens, 
 from successive increments of heat, or other dynamic 
 force sufficient. And of this water the radiations from 
 the earth's archaen surface were capable. And the 
 archaen earth capable of these radiations were capable of 
 water and of the waters of the Silurian seas. It was 
 capable of water for the reason that through its radiations 
 it was capable of hydrogens and oxygen in such relations 
 to each other. And it was capable of these in such rela- 
 tion, for the reason that in its every radiation there were 
 its beings dynamic and static, the one under the condi- 
 tions to appear as central oxygen, and the other as peri- 
 pherential, hydrogens about it. 
 
 It were also capable of this water of hydrogens 
 oxide, at that period, for the reason that at its metallic 
 period it was capable of metals oxide. 
 
 And it were capable through its heat radiations of 
 water for the reason that of the heat radiations of the 
 earth there is now water. 
 
 It was capable of hydrogens and oxygen in relation 
 for the reason that the earth's essential being is physio- 
 logical, and of dynamic and static beings in reaction; 
 that of this [advanced to its archaen state were its post- 
 
182 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 archean radiations; that these were to express in its fur- 
 ther state its further purposes; that this expression were 
 possible only in terms of its beings dynamic and static 
 and in these but as the one be dynamic as is oxygen, and 
 the other static as is hydrogen, in reciprocal limitations 
 of each other. And that these were the terms in which 
 the further purpose of the earth was expressed is in the 
 fact that of this purpose were the waters of those seas 
 which consisted but of these terms in reciprocal limita- 
 tions of each other. 
 
 The earth were also capable of its Silurian waters 
 through these terms, in that the hydrogens oxide, of 
 which were these waters, is essentially the same as the 
 metallic oxides, of which there were the archaen rocks. 
 
 Of heat, or other dynamic force enough, as I have 
 said, on solid water it becomes liquid. And of further 
 heat, or other such force enough, it becomes vaporous. 
 And of further heat, or other such force enough, it 
 becomes gaseous in the separation of its hydrogen and 
 oxygen atoms. And if there be further heat, or other 
 such force enough on such gaseous elements, they become 
 forces in sparks of heat and light, in which those of oxy- 
 gen are of the most of heat to the least of light, and those 
 of hydrogen are of the most of light to the least of heat 
 possible. 
 
 And so also of heat or other dynamic force enough on 
 a solid metallic oxide — that of potassium, for instance 
 — it becomes liquid. 
 
 And of such further force enough it becomes vapor- 
 ous. And of such further force enough, gaseous, in the 
 separation of its potassium and oxygen atoms. And if 
 there be further such force enough on these they become 
 forces in sparks of heat and light in which those of oxygen 
 are of the most of heat to the least of light, and those of 
 potassium of the most of light to the least of heat, so that 
 between the oxides of hydrogens and potassium there are 
 the differences only of the conditions of force terrestrial 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water. 183 
 
 under which they came to exist, respectively. The oxy- 
 gen the same in both. And the potassium of the one 
 coming to exist in the post-metallic atmosphere of proba- 
 bly 20,000° F. in heat and of 4,000 pounds pressure to the 
 inch, and the hydrogen of the other coming to exist in 
 the post-archaen atmosphere of 5,000° F. in heat and 1,000 
 pounds in pressure. And the potassium atom consisting 
 of thirty-nine units of static being to one of dynamic 
 being in its oxygen and the hydrogen atoms, but of one unit 
 of static being to the one of dynamic being in its oxygen, 
 while the units of potassium and hydrogen are essentially 
 the same, it is plain that these potassiums and hydrogens 
 are but expressions of the force conditions of their respec- 
 tive atmospheres. And that there are more units of 
 static being on the dynamic oxygen of potassiums oxide, 
 and less on that of the hydrogens oxide for the reason 
 that the conditions of the atmosphere in which the one 
 was formed were more intense than were those under 
 which was formed the other. 
 
 I instance for comparative analysis the oxides o£ 
 hydrogen and potassium for the reason that they are in 
 analogous positions with respect to the archaen and 
 organic processes respectively of the earth. There was 
 the archaen process in which were formed in a matrix of 
 quartz the rocky matters felspar and mica into the rock, not 
 accepted as organic. There was also afterwards the pro- 
 cess in which were formed in a matrix of carbonic oxide 
 the beings plant and animal, which are termed organic 
 to distinguish them from the rocks termed inorganic. 
 But, that of the rocks termed also archaen, this of plants 
 and animals may be termed organic. And we may assume, 
 therefore, that of the earth as we now see it ,J there have 
 been two periods, the one archaen and the other organic. 
 And that potassium oxide is to the archaen earth as is 
 hydrogen oxide to the organic, in that, as there is reason 
 that what we term the organic process of the earth began 
 
184 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 in hydrogens oxide, there is reason that the archaen began 
 in potassiums oxide. 
 
 There can be no question as to that water of hydro- 
 gens oxide was the first matter to appear about the 
 archaen rock stratum, and that these nonmetallic ele- 
 ments of matter were the first to exist, and that for a 
 time they were the only nonmetallic elements that did 
 exist beyond that stratum. Oxygen had existed as the 
 acid element with the many metallic bases, but that oxy- 
 gen which united with hydrogen in the waters of the 
 Silurian was not the oxygen previously existing in the 
 rocks, but was formed, as was hydrogen, and with hydro- 
 gen, from the exterior radiations of the archaen earth. 
 And though after there were these elements in water 
 there were other oxygens with other basic nonmetallic 
 elements into what are termed organic matters, plant and 
 animal. There is reason that these did not come into 
 existence of other than the physiological radiations of the 
 archaen earth, or of these but through teleologic evo- 
 involutions of hydrogens oxide. 
 
 There is neither time nor occasion for the argument 
 necessary to establish the truth of this suggestion, but it 
 is plausible that water be capable of such evo-involution, 
 and that of this there shall have been the other non- 
 metallic matters seen, for whose existence there is no 
 other source conceivable. 
 
 And so plausible as it is that the organic earth began 
 in hydrogens oxide, so plausible is it that the archaen 
 began in potassiums oxide. The oxygen of both is the 
 same, and the metal potassium is an univalent basic 
 radical of which two atoms are necessary to one of 
 oxygen, as is hydrogen, between which there is the differ- 
 ence only that while in the hydrogen alone there is but 
 the one unit of static force, in the potassium alone there 
 are thirty-nine such units; and, as potassium is the most 
 basic and static matter known, and oxygen the most acid 
 and dynamic, it is possible that, under the intensities of 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water. 185 
 
 the earth's post-metallic atmosphere, such potassium was 
 the first able to articulate, seize and hold the acid, oxygen, 
 and that there were then scales of potassium oxide in the 
 teleologic evo-involutions, of which there were the other 
 metals into their oxides, and combinations possible in 
 production of the archaen rocks, as under the milder con- 
 ditions of the post-archaen, such hydrogens were the bases, 
 sufficient to articulate, seize and hold the acid oxygen in 
 seas, but of the teleologic evo-involutions, of which there 
 have been the other nonmetallic matters into their oxides 
 and compounds possible in production of the plants and 
 animals now seen at the earth's surface. 
 
 These oxides, therefore, were in analogous positions 
 with respect to the earth's archaen and organic periods 
 respectively. And for that reason, I have instanced these 
 matters for comparative analysis, to show that, in result 
 of dynamic force enough on the earth's nonmetallic mat- 
 ter, there is force the same as that in radiation from the 
 archaen earth, of which is water; and that the earth, there- 
 fore, through such its radiations, was capable of its silurian 
 waters, as of such radiations it had been capable of its 
 archaen rocks. 
 
 The earth was also capable, through its heat, radia- 
 tions, of its waters, for the reason that through such 
 radiations it is now in production of water in the earth, of 
 which are artesian wells, and in the atmosphere, of which 
 are rains and snows. 
 
 It is not realized, generally at least, that in the beings 
 of this earth themselves there are the causes of these 
 beings, and of these into these beings possible, and hence 
 there is science of phenomena but not of noumena, and of 
 consequences but not of causes. And hence, of the arte- 
 sian waters in the earth, we assume the cause ab extra of 
 their being there, and find this in -underground channels 
 from their fall on higher lands. And of waters falling in 
 rains and snows we find the cause of their being in the 
 atmosphere in their rising from evaporation of waters 
 
186 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 previously upon the earth. As though existing of a cause 
 quite undiscoverable, we are content to account for them 
 at these places through the heats and gravitations which 
 we find to have been upon them. 
 
 But it is to be doubted that there is artesian water 
 from the earth, or rain or snow from clouds, or other 
 than the causes of their existences, or that they rise from 
 the one or fall from the others, but of the causes of their 
 existences continued in them. 
 
 It is seen that of the earth's archaen heat radiations, 
 there were waters in that there was not water at first 
 about that earth, and that later it came to be about that 
 earth with nothing but such radiations to produce it, and 
 that they can produce water, therefore. If they can, under 
 the static resistance of an exterior atmosphere, they can, 
 under the more static resistences of the matter crust of 
 the earth itself, such heat radiations, in passing from the 
 earth's center to its surface, will be obstructed by its 
 matter crust ; in this they will find vacua, in which their 
 element may react, as they do in that vacuum beyond the 
 surface. Reacting in these as in the earth's atmosphere, 
 the results were water; this would expand from the pro- 
 ducing heat radiations continued, and tend to project itself 
 through any opening made for it. And thus there were 
 the artesian wells of waters from its place, the existence 
 and operations of which were more consistent with its 
 being from the heat radiations of the earth than with its 
 being there through its gravitation merely, from its exist- 
 ence at the earth's surface of an undiscoverable cause or 
 course. 
 
 And seeing these reasons that the artesian waters are 
 of the heat radiations of the earth, there is stronger reason 
 that so, also, are those in rains and snows. Without this 
 these waters must have existed at the earth's surface of 
 some undiscoverable cause. Of this they must have risen 
 to the clouds, and of this have fallen again upon the earth. 
 There is no reason for the existence of water at the sur- 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water,, 187 
 
 face of the earth, or elsewhere, or for its evaporation, or 
 its rise evaporated, or its condensation again to a liquid, 
 or its fall in rain or snow, but in that in it there is the 
 start and course of its capacity to accept of the conditions 
 to the continuation of its existence. Such cause of such 
 capacity it can have but as it be in part of that cause of 
 which there is the earth. The bark of the plant, or the 
 skin of the animal, is in the position to accept of the con- 
 ditions necessary to the continuation of its existence as 
 such bark or skin but as it be in part of that cause of 
 which there is the plant or animal. 
 
 And such the relation of its waters to the earth. Of 
 these, whether within or without the earth, the earth is 
 capable. And capable of these, the archaen earth was 
 capable of its water stratum seen in its Silurian seas. And 
 capable of this, it were cause of this, or it were, the miracle 
 of cause without consequence. And this were the miracle 
 of consequence without cause, the neither of which mira- 
 cles exists. And the earth was cause of its water stratum, 
 and there was, and is yet in part, a water stratum of the 
 earth. 
 
 And of these were its geological formations. There 
 have been what are termed formations of matters at the 
 earth's surface. These would seem to have been of the 
 archaen rock continuously to considerable depth about the 
 earth included by it, and this capped by the simple metals, 
 subsiding on it from states of vapor. This would seem 
 also to have been in longitudinal ridges highest at the 
 earth's equator. The equatorial diameter of the earth 
 was probably greater than it is now, its surface was proba- 
 bly of metals and metallic oxides melted. It was probably 
 then in revolution on its axis, with an equatorial velocity 
 greater than it has now, which is approximately one thou- 
 sand miles an hour; to this the static matter liquid at the 
 earth's surface will have been resistive. And it is possi- 
 ble that this passive resistance to the velocity of its sur- 
 
188 And About This a Stratum of Water. 
 
 face revolution will have produced such longitudinal ridges, 
 highest at the equator and lowest at the poles. 
 
 It is probable, also, that into water went the heat of 
 its archaen surface from 5,000° F., at which metallic oxides 
 ceased to form, to the 212°, at which water liquid could 
 form and fall upon it; that in so forming and falling on 
 it the surface was hardened to a crust about its interior, 
 still liquid; that this interior cooled and, cooling, shrunk 
 from the crust about it; that in keeping the touch of its 
 interior this crust wrinkled and, wrinkling, was crushed 
 into fragments no longer horizontal, but at angles to each 
 other and the horizon of the earth ; that these fragments 
 yet heated, under the fall of an ocean of water possibly in 
 blocks of ice when it began to fall, were disintegrated and 
 eroded into pebbles, sands, clays, and soluble and indis- 
 soluble metallic oxides ; that this eroded detrita was 
 drained from the elevations and transported and deposited 
 in horizontal strata by the water; that in such strata, of 
 the pebbles first falling, there were conglomerate rocks; 
 and of the sands falling next, sandstones, and of the clays, 
 floating to greater distances, shales and slates. And that, 
 of the soluble metallic oxides in contact with carbonic 
 oxides, a product of the earth's organic period, soon to 
 be noticed, there were the limes, chalks, marbles, dolo- 
 mitis, and the silicates of these and others. Every such 
 deposit were a geological formation, but there have been 
 these at every point of the earth's surface, continually, 
 from the first fall of water on it. This process of forma- 
 tion has been punctuated by the beings of the organic 
 earth's coming to existence in it. These have been plants, 
 from the alga to the oak, and from the seaweed's first 
 existence in waters to the first trees on land; and animals, 
 from the amorboid radiates, first existing in waters, to the 
 two-footed and two-handed vertebrates on land. These 
 have come to exist at different periods in the course of 
 this modification of the earth's surface lands by water. 
 These periods are distinguished by the plants and animals 
 
And About This a Stratum of Water. 189 
 
 that have come successively to existence in them. And 
 thus there are what have been termed geological forma- 
 tions from the primordium to the post-pliocene, inclusive. 
 And to these there was not only an original stratum of 
 water from its atmosphere on the archaen earth, but in 
 part there is this stratum in seas and oceans now upon 
 the earth. 
 
 It is not supposable that the waters now upon the 
 earth are of that original fall. Of that much will have 
 gone into the earths and rocks of which, to the depth of 
 miles, are its geological formations. And much into the 
 plants and animals, which for ages have come to live and 
 die upon them. 
 
 It will be tolerably clear, from what has been said, 
 that water is but force physiological of the earth, which, 
 expended in such strata of its matter crust and in its 
 rocks, plants and animals, will have ceased to exist as 
 water. That in this way the original volume of waters 
 have been many times expended, and that the waters now 
 seen are of current radiations of the earth's physiological 
 force, but it will be not the less clear that to the start of 
 this majestic course of formations, with the lives and 
 natures of plants and animals in them, there was the post- 
 archaen stratum of water to the earth's crust. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 AND ABOUT THIS A GASKOUS ATMOSPHERE, AND BEYOND 
 THIS THE MOON. 
 
 There is no question as to the existence of a gaseous 
 atmosphere of the earth. And none as to the existence of 
 the moon. But it may be questioned that the atmosphere 
 is a stratum of the earth's crust of matter. And that the 
 moon, while obviously not a stratum of that crust, is even 
 of that process of being physiological through which there 
 is the earth. 
 
 But the atmosphere of the earth is of matter, though 
 it be gaseous, and if that shall have come to existence by 
 that process of the earth's being physiological, through 
 which have come the antecedent strata of its crust, or if 
 it be about the earth in present relation to such strata, it 
 is a stratum of that crust as truly as is any antecedent 
 stratum. 
 
 And so the moon, though it be not a stratum or the 
 part of any such actual stratum, yet if it shall have come 
 to exist from the axis of the earth's system physiological, 
 and by the same process of the earth's being such as have 
 the antecedent strata of its crust, it is as entitled to consid- 
 eration in determining the status of the earth in relation 
 to the universe as is any one such stratum. 
 
 And the atmosphere is not only about the earth in 
 actual relation to the antecedent strata of its crust, but is 
 from the axis of the earth's system of being physiological, 
 and has come to existence at its place about the earth as 
 have come the antecedent strata. 
 
 It is of matters nitrogens and oxygens in the propor- 
 tions of four to one at any distance from the earth's sur- 
 face yet explored, while at or near the earth's surface 
 
And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 191 
 
 there are percentages of gaseous waters, ammonias and 
 carbonic oxides. And while it is clear that the waters, 
 ammonias and carbonic oxides are of the essential sub- 
 stances of oxygen and nitrogen in that they react with 
 those elements, there is ground for the belief that they 
 have resulted from the reactions of those elements. 
 
 And thus it is clear that all of the gaseous matters of 
 the earth's atmosphere are of the same essential sub- 
 stance, and probable, and demonstrable perhaps, that the 
 compounds mentioned in the products of the elements, 
 nitrogens and oxygens in reactions on the axes of their 
 neutral beings intermediate, it is also clear, and for the 
 same reason of their reactions, that these atmospheric 
 matters are all of the same essential substance as are all 
 the matters of all the antecedent strata. And that, being 
 of the same essential substance, they are from the same 
 source as are such antecedent matters. And that, as of 
 the earth's dynamic and static beings in reaction on its 
 physiological axis, there was the metallic stratum of its 
 crust, and of their reactions on this there was the archaen 
 rock stratum, and of their reactions on this the water 
 stratum, and of their reaction on the water stratum the 
 atmosphere; it is clear that this atmosphere of matter, 
 gaseous and invisible as it may be, is a part of the earth's 
 matter crust about its center of space included as is any 
 antecedent stratum of that crust. 
 
 And that it is so physiological from being in contin- 
 uation of the earth's being physiological is further appar- 
 ent in the fact that it is itself physiological. 
 
 Its elements, oxygen and nitrogen, are so from their 
 being of forces dynamic and static in reaction on their 
 axes. And from their being forces respectively the oxy- 
 gens dynamic and the nitrogens static relatively, and from 
 their being in systems of one oxygen to four nitrogens. 
 
 It were not possible that there can have been one 
 oxygen to four nitrogens at every point of the earth's 
 atmosphere hundreds of miles in depth but as they be in 
 
192 And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 
 
 systems of these elements, and but as these elements be 
 of the same essential being; and but as they be respective 
 parts of that being, and — that the word of God in space — 
 but as they be materializations respectively of that space 
 of dynamic and static beings there is about the surface of 
 the earth. And, as such, but as they be in reactions into 
 spheroids and wheels of oxygen as axle and nitrogen as 
 disk. And — as that specific space can have originated 
 but of the earth's eccentric and concentric energies meet- 
 ing and reacting in it — but as these elements be material- 
 izations merely of the earth's forces physiological reacting 
 at that surface. 
 
 And, physiological of these forces physiological, these 
 elements are further so from their reacting into systems, 
 such, of one oxygen as axle to four nitrogens as quadrants 
 of the disk about it. And from their reaction as axle and 
 disk of such speroids physiological into the compounds 
 waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides each, such being 
 plrysiological of static being as disk about its axle of 
 being dynamic. 
 
 And the atmosphere, as a whole, is physiological 
 from its consistence of beings so delicately related as 
 that a breath at one point is felt at every other, and the 
 whisper at one point is heard at every other, if only there 
 be instruments or organs fine enough to take them. 
 
 And that this is so is apparent in the telegraph and 
 the telephone, and in sights and sounds of objects at a 
 distance ; and in the reactions of objects at a distance ; 
 and in the attractions, repulsions, inductions, limitations 
 and gravitations of matters at or near the earth's surface. 
 
 There were not the electric telegraph but as the impres- 
 sions made upon a continuous medium of being physio- 
 logical at one end of a conducting wire are reported at 
 the other. Nor were there the telephone but as these 
 impressions made in sounds at one end of such conductor 
 be repeated at the other. Nor were there sight of a dis- 
 tant object but of the impressions it makes upon a contin- 
 
And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 193 
 
 uous being physiological intermediate that object and the 
 eye piercing it; and this of the same essential being as 
 the object and the eyes. Nor were there the sound of a 
 distant object but of the activities of such object in disturb- 
 ance of such being intermediate of the same essential being 
 as the object and the ear. Nor were there the attractions 
 of matters at a distance but as though reciprocally in want 
 of the beings different in such being intermediate. Nor 
 were there the repulsions of such matters but as they be 
 not in want of such beings intermediate. Nor were there 
 the inductions of matters but as they be of the same essen- 
 tial beings as the matters, and each, through such being 
 intermediate, be able to force the other into a state of 
 such being the opposite of its own. Nor were there levi- 
 tation in any matter but as at the surface of a spheroid 
 physiological it be in more of heat from within it than 
 of cold from without. Nor were there gravitation in any 
 matter but as at the surface of such spheroid, it be under 
 more of cold from without than of heat from within. Such 
 were oxygen as specific heat and hydrogen as specific cold 
 at this earth's surface, and such were electricity as heat 
 and magnetism as cold at such surface. And such levita- 
 tion were the minus of electricity and such gravitation the 
 plus ; and such gravitation were the force of plus elec- 
 tricity left upon the trolley wire from which the levitating 
 and supporting minus has been withdrawn. 
 
 Such are the matters and forces of the earth's atmos- 
 phere. And that is physiological from being of the earth 
 such being and of forces such, and matters such, and from 
 its exhibition of phenomena possible of such being, and 
 of nothing else. The elemental matters — oxygen, nitro- 
 gen, hydrogen and carbon — are materializations of a 
 physiological space about the earth which exists, there- 
 fore, as an elastic being physiological intensely sensible 
 of impressions, or they are accident or miracles; and not 
 either, they are beings physiological. And so is the 
 13 
 
194 And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc 
 
 atmosphere. And so physiological the earth's atmos- 
 phere, it is of the earth's systemic factors, as is the earth. 
 And a stratum of its crust. And to the earth, therefore, 
 there is the center of space, and about this its crust of 
 matters in strata, the first metallic, and the next archaen 
 rock, and the next water, and the next a gaseous atmos- 
 phere, no one of which can have come to exist as it does 
 but of the earth as a reality of the finite word of God in 
 space. 
 
 Nor can there have been the moon but of the earth 
 such reality. Though not a stratum of the earth's crust, 
 it is, at its place and operation, in representation of such 
 stratum. As of eccentric and concentric radiations of the 
 earth's dynamic and static beings at the external surface 
 of any one of the strata of the earth's crust, there is the 
 stratum next in order, so of such radiations from the 
 external surface of the earth's atmospheric stratum, there 
 was that medium of being physiological in a belt about 
 the earth, from which there is the moon, with the earth in 
 its orbit about the sun. As of radiations of beings in 
 forces dynamic and static, from the exterior of every ante- 
 cedent stratum, there were the gaseous matters in an 
 atmospheric medium from which there was the next suc- 
 ceeding stratum, and as of such radiations from the water 
 stratum, there were the gaseous matters of the earth's 
 present atmosphere, reacting through waters, ammonias 
 and carbonic oxides into plants, reacting into animals, of 
 which there is a dermal envelope of organic matters, plant 
 and animal, as continuously about the earth's surface as 
 is possible, and in the activities, possible to such contin- 
 uation. So, of radiations from the earth at the archaen 
 period of its process, there were the gaseous matters of a 
 belt of such matters about the earth, at a distance from it 
 and in the plane of its equator. And, as the matters of 
 the earth's present atmosphere have resolved, and are 
 resolving, into such envelope of plant and animal beings 
 possible in their forms and activities possible to the con- 
 
And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 195 
 
 tinuation of their existences in relation to the earth, so 
 have the matters of that belt resolved into the moon, and 
 are resolving into the activities of the moon in continua- 
 tion of the moon in relation to the earth. 
 
 It is probable that the radiations of which there was 
 this belt were from the earth at the archaen period of its 
 process. It is probable that there was an archaen period 
 of the earth as there is now of the sun, and as there is, 
 perhaps, of every planetary, solar or stellar being, at the 
 time when, of radiations from its metallic stratum, it is in 
 formation of its archaen rock stratum ; that then the reac- 
 tions of the earth's dynamic and static beings were the 
 most intense ; and that while those the nearest to earth 
 reacted immediately into matters oxygenic and metallic, 
 reacting into rocks, those at greater distance from each 
 other, in emerging, did not so react immediately, but 
 were radiated off to a distance from the earth, and in the 
 plane of the earth's equator. 
 
 It is morally certain that these radiations, eccentric 
 and concentric, are reciprocally refractive of each other. 
 That while reciprocally attractive and repulsive of each 
 other, their attractions are the stronger, and that while of 
 such superior attractions the concentric radiations of every 
 such physiological system are focused by the eccentric at 
 the center of the spheroid forming, the eccentric radiations 
 are focused by the concentric at the points possible in a 
 belt of such foci about the earth, and this at a distance 
 from the earth and in or near the plane of its equator. 
 And that these foci of their superior attractions are drawn 
 to four points equidistant from each other in that belt; 
 and, each a quadrant of that belt and at a quadrant's dis- 
 tance from each other, that at and from the center of each 
 such quadrant there are eccentric radiations of dynamic 
 being as there are at and from the center of the earth, 
 that these are eccentric from within and concentric from 
 without. And that of these, the one as levitation and the 
 
196 And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 
 
 other as gravitation, there is a spheroid of matter about 
 its center of space. And that this is the moon. 
 
 This theory requires that there shall have been four 
 moons about the earth. And it is probable that there 
 were. The moon is in relation to the earth as the earth 
 to the sun. And it will have been as capable of a plu- 
 rality of moons as is the sun of a plurality of planets. 
 And, as the sun at its archaen stage has a plurality of 
 planets, it is probable that so had the earth. And this 
 the moon, since there is such plurality about outer planets 
 at their archaen periods. 
 
 It is probable, as I have said, that the outer planets, 
 Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune, are at or are 
 approaching their archaen periods, and that the inner 
 planets, Mercury, Venus, Earth and Mars, are in or about 
 their organic periods. And as Jupiter, which would seem 
 to be at the close of its archaen period, is seen to be sur- 
 rounded by eight moons in their orbits, there is ground for 
 the suggestion that this earth was surrounded by four 
 moons, and that these are the products of its archaen radia- 
 tions, as the eight inner and outer planets of the sun are the 
 products of its archaen radiations. And as moons would 
 seem to be in relation to the planets as the planets them- 
 selves are to the sun, and as all planets would seem to 
 have had, or be about to have, their archaen periods, it is 
 probable that all planets have had, or are about to have, 
 their one group of four moons, or groups of fours. It is 
 probable that as about the planet, at its archaen period, 
 there is the one belt of radiations focused in the plane of 
 its equator, at a distance from the planet it may have 
 others at successive distances, its archaen radiations being 
 sufficient. And that these belts may each have broken 
 into quadrants and that each quadrant may have formed 
 into a moon to take its elliptical orbit about the planet as 
 does that about the sun; and that in doing so, the first of 
 such nebulous media to form into a moon may have taken 
 its orbit nearest to the planet, and the others their orbits 
 
A?id About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 197 
 
 at quadratic distances to the exterior from their reciprocal 
 repulsions. 
 
 But if this be not so, and that nebulous belt of 
 focused radiations be the only one that formed about the 
 earth, and this did not break into quadrants forming into 
 moons to take their respective orbits about the earth, but 
 only experienced a breach of continuity as such belt, the 
 foremost parts will have been retarded by the attractions 
 of the parts behind them, and the hinder parts will have 
 been accelerated in their orbits by the attractions of the 
 parts before them, in results of which these parts may 
 have come together in one nebulous medium to form of 
 the reactions of its dynamic and static beings eccentric 
 and concentric on and from its center, into the one moon 
 about the earth as the earth itself, may have formed of 
 one nebulous belt about the sun. 
 
 But, however this may have been, enough remains to 
 show that the moon is of the earth. There is this in the 
 fact that the moon is of matters, and that these are the 
 same essentially, as are those of the earth. It is reasonably 
 certain that the moon, as to its surface, is of ice. And 
 that this is of its atmosphere reduced to water, and that 
 frozen. It presents the appearance of such frozen water. 
 Its atmosphere, if it had one, will have been reduced to 
 water by the cold there must be at the moon without an 
 inherent source of heat; and although we must suppose 
 that there was an archaen period of the moon at which, 
 from its center, there were the radiations of the dynamic 
 being in heat, of which were formed its crust of metals, 
 rocks, waters and a gaseous atmosphere, we may suppose 
 that it has passed that period, as Mercury and Venus at 
 the earth have passed it with the loss, not only of their 
 atmospheres of gaseous matters, but their moons. That 
 the heat, therefore, of which every planetary body of the 
 solar system consists, is not from the direct radiations of 
 the sun upon it, but is inherent, and from the reactions of 
 its dynamic and static beings on its center. That the 
 
198 And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc. 
 
 cold, increasing in a constant ratio of distances from the 
 sun as it does from the earth, is intense enough to freeze 
 to static force even the metals of the nearest planets to 
 the sun, and that Mercury, Venus, Earth and Mars exist, 
 but of their own inherent heat not yet expended. But 
 that it is so far expended by the moon that its atmosphere 
 has turned to ice. It is the common opinion that planets 
 have their heat only from the sun, and that those the 
 nearest are ths hottest. But this is quite unreasonable. 
 If the direct rays of the sun be the only source of heat to 
 the earth, 90,000,000 miles away from it, the sun were too 
 hot and the earth too cold for any conceivable form of 
 matter, and there can be the sensible existence of either 
 only upon the supposition of an internal source of heat in 
 earth sufficient to sustain its matters as we see them. 
 
 And such the status of the moon we must suppose 
 that to its exterior surface of ice there have been the 
 antecedent strata of solid matters such as are in the earth. 
 And that these are of the same forces as are those of the 
 earth. And that these are of the same essential being 
 finite of beings infinite as are those of the earth. And 
 that, as these can have come to the moon of radiations 
 from the earth, and of no things else, we must suppose 
 that the moon is of the earth. And that it is of the earth 
 from its being with the earth in its orbit about the earth, 
 as the earth of the sun is in its orbit about the sun. 
 
 And such the atmosphere and moon of the earth, they 
 are equally conclusive of the truth that the earth is a 
 reality of the word of God in space. It is clear that there 
 was a period of the earth when neither existed ; it is clear 
 that, before the archaen period of the earth, the moon did 
 not exist, and as clear that, at its archaen period, its atmos- 
 pheres of gaseous matters did not exist. Nor did there 
 at that time exist an element or compound of that atmos- 
 phere, save oxygen, existing in it now. 
 
 At that time when, at a temperature of 20,000° F. and 
 a pressure of 5,000 pounds to the inch, metallic oxides 
 
And About This a Gaseous Atmosphere, Etc 199 
 
 were forming into incandescent rocks, there was, of non- 
 metallic elements now existing, oxygen alone. The gas- 
 eous elements — nitrogen, hydrogen and carbon, now with 
 oxygen in formation of waters, ammonias and carbonic 
 oxides, also gaseous — did not appear. Nor could the 
 one of them have existed for an instant under such condi- 
 tions of temperature and pressure, and that they now 
 exist in such relation to the antecedent earth were proof 
 conclusive that they exist of that earth, if it did not appear 
 that they are of the same essential being as are the oxygen 
 and metals of the antecedent earth ; and that that earth 
 was capable of the radiations, capable of these elements, 
 capable of these compounds. But seeing this, and seeing 
 also that there were no other conceivable means by which 
 these elements can have come to exist in such atmosphere, 
 or other means than of these elements reacting, by which 
 the compounds can have come to exist in it, we must see 
 that the atmosphere of the earth is of the earth, as is its 
 moon; that these were neither without the earth, without 
 an essential being of the universe. And, that reality, with- 
 out reality. And that as a reality there is the earth. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 AND AS A RKAUTY THKRK IS THK PLANT. 
 
 The plant is the produce of the earth's systemic forces 
 reacting at the surface of the earth, the one from within 
 and the other from without, and the one levitation and 
 the other gravitation, and the one systemic heat and the 
 other systemic weight ; and these realities, the plant of 
 these is a reality. 
 
 It is argued with reason that about the earth's center, 
 though at a distance from it, there is a cordon of matter 
 molecules, the atoms of which, the ones in representation 
 of the earth's heats and the others of its weights, are so 
 exactly opposite that they are fixed in rotation to each 
 other and form into a metal. But that, transpiring this 
 cordon, the earth's eccentric radiations of heat are met 
 by its concentric radiations of cold which do not so neu- 
 tralize each other but which unite into a molecule of the 
 two as atoms, each retaining its specific tendency — the 
 one from, and the other to, the earth's center — with the 
 difference only that in their new positions the one tends 
 also from, and the other to, the center of the molecule 
 they concur in forming; that of these the one is oxygen 
 and the other potassium in formation of the first metallic 
 oxide matter in the earth's crust; that they grow through 
 successive cordons of metallic oxide matters, the metals 
 becoming of continually more specific heat to less of 
 atomic weight as the distance becomes greater from the 
 center of formation, and that of these formations is the 
 archaen rock. 
 
 But it is also argued with equal reason that when 
 these systems of metallic oxide, from want of heat to sus- 
 tain the metals in a fluid state, become solid and fixed in the 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 201 
 
 archaen rock they concur in forming continuously about 
 the metallic stratum of the earth's crust, there are still 
 eccentric radiations of systemic heat from their exterior 
 surface met by concentric radiations of systemic cold at 
 a distance from it; that these become the one oxygen and 
 the other hydrogen; that to neutralize each other and 
 react upon the point of their neutral being intermediate 
 and as atoms form into the first molecule of organic mat- 
 ters, one molecule of oxygen unites with two molecules 
 of hydrogen ; that this first molecule of organic matter is 
 the molecule of water ; that this of forces from within 
 met by forces from without enlarges through nitrogens 
 and carbons forming on it, into a system of ammonias 
 compound, acid and base, and that of these reacting from 
 the persistence of the earth's systemic forces into them 
 there is at every available point of the earth's solid sur- 
 face the plant, cryptogamic, phenerogamic, endogenous 
 and exogenous, possible. 
 
 It is further argued that as of vapors from the earth's 
 metallic stratum there were the metallic oxides of which 
 is the archaen rock, so, of vapors from the archaen rock 
 there were the hydrogens oxide of which are now the 
 gaseous matters of the earth's atmosphere ; that, as from 
 potassiums oxide there were the systems of metallic oxides 
 possible, so from hydrogens oxides there were the systems 
 of hydrogens oxide possible. That as from the potassiums 
 oxide there were systems of metallic oxides possible, each 
 upon its special base, through less basic metals to silicium, 
 so from hydrogens oxide there were systems of hydrogens 
 oxide through less basic hydrogens to carbon; that as of 
 the metallic systems there were silicates of aluminum and 
 potassium, so of the hydrogen systems there are the car- 
 bonates of nitrogen and hydrogen; and as of the metallic 
 systems there were the physiological rocks of the earth's 
 archaen stratum, so of the hydrogen systems there are 
 the physiological plants which spring from the earth's 
 solid surface and take the earth's central force of levita- 
 
202 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 tion by their roots from the earth, and the earth's concen- 
 tric force of gravitation by their foliage from the air. 
 That the plants are thus intermediaries merely of the 
 earth's archaen and organic periods. And that without 
 other cause than the union of the earth's systemic forces 
 represented by these periods respectively, and these forces 
 realities, the plant so consisting of them simply is a real- 
 ity. And, such the argument, it will be found that this is 
 in fact true. 
 
 And as a reality, therefore, there is the plant. 
 
 There is a being of organic matter at this earth's 
 surface termed the plant. And this is a reality if it be of 
 the earth a reality, and that be of the sun a reality, and 
 that be of a star a reality, and that be of the finite word 
 of God in space — the universal and causal reality of 
 which there are the consequential realities of the universe. 
 And as we have seen the reasons for believing that there 
 is that universal and causal reality, and that of this, 
 mediately or immediately, there is the star, and of this the 
 sun, and of this the earth, there will remain to the ques- 
 tion of whether the plant be also a reality but the ques- 
 tion whether this be of the earth. And it will be of the 
 earth if of radiations of the earth's energies in inertia 
 there be the gaseous matters of the earth's atmosphere, 
 and the organic matters in the plant be of these ; and the 
 plant be but of these organic matters. And as we have 
 seen that of the radiations of the earth's energies in 
 inertia there are the matters of its atmosphere, there 
 will remain to the question of whether the plant be a 
 reality but the questions whether the organic matters in 
 the plant be of the gaseous matters of the earth's atmos- 
 phere? And whether the plant be of these exclusively? 
 And it will be found that the organic matters in the plant 
 are of the gaseous matters in the earth's atmosphere. 
 And that the plant is but of these. 
 
 The plant appears to us in very different aspects. 
 We see it first as a microscopic cryptogam; and next as a 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 203 
 
 visible phenerogam; and next as an endogenous palm; 
 and next as an exogens oak; but, however varied its 
 appearances, we find that in it, essentially, whether as the 
 cryptogamic seaweed only in water, or the exogenous oak 
 on land, there are but the four matter elements, oxygen, 
 hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon; and these in waters, car- 
 bonic oxides and ammonias. 
 
 In some and in all plants, perhaps, there are other 
 matter elements, and of these other matter compounds, but 
 these are not essential to the plant as such, and only enable 
 it of its essential elements to vary to the conditions of a 
 continued existence. 
 
 And such the plant the first question is whether, of 
 the matters of the earth's atmosphere, there can have 
 been its waters, carbonic oxides and ammonias. And to 
 this the further question, whether with oxygen and hydro- 
 gen — the one energy and the other its inertia — there 
 can have been of the earth's radiations also nitrogen and 
 carbon ? We can see how of such radiations there can have 
 been oxygen and hydrogen, the one of the most of energy 
 to the least of inertia, and the other of the most of inertia 
 to the least of energy, but we cannot see quite clearly 
 how, of such radiations, there can have been nitrogen and 
 carbon, or these in carbonic oxides and ammonias. And 
 it is possible and probable, in fact, that nitrogen and car- 
 bon are not immediately of the earth's radiations as are 
 oxygen and hydrogen, but that the water molecule of 
 hydrogen and oxygen in reaction is a natural being 
 physiological of these kindred beings different in recipro- 
 cal limitations of each other into the spheroid and wheel 
 of both, as is the being finite of infinite beings differ, 
 ent, or the moment of electric force of its minus and 
 plus, or the matter molecule of its atoms negative and 
 positive. And that this is in teleologic evo-involution 
 into its progeny of other elements possible, the first of 
 which are nitrogen and carbon, as is the parent sun into 
 its progeny of planets. And that thus therefore, but 
 
204 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 indirectly and mediately merely, there are of the earth's 
 radiations nitrogen and carbon in its atmosphere. But as 
 a fact, however we be unable to conceive the way of it, 
 there is nitrogen at least in the earth's gaseous atmos- 
 phere, since that atmosphere has been formed to consist 
 in the main but of oxygen and nitrogen in the proportions 
 of one to four. And that in that atmosphere there is also 
 carbon, is in the fact that in it there is a percentage, small 
 it is true, of carbonic oxide. And though to this it may be 
 argued that it did not originate there, but rose from the 
 earth, there is to that the question how did the carbon get 
 into the earth? There is the possibility, at least, of its 
 existence in the atmosphere from teleologic evo-involution 
 of the water molecule, but there is no conceivable possi- 
 bility of its coming first to existence in the solid earth. 
 That primarily is of metallic oxides liberated by disinte- 
 gration of the archaen rock in which there was no carbon 
 or other nonmetallic element of matter save oxygen. And, 
 existing, it must have come to exist in some process of 
 the earth's insensible energies into sensible matters. 
 
 That must have been a process after the rock, of which 
 water first to form and fall upon the rock was the start, 
 and that and its results can have been only in the earth's 
 atmosphere beyond the rocks. And in that is the only 
 conceivable source of either nitrogen or carbon, neither of 
 which is found in the rock, but both of which are found in 
 the atmosphere. And neither of which could have existed 
 in the rock or at the earth's surface under the temperature 
 at which the rock ceased to form. 
 
 We must accept, therefore, that not only oxygen and 
 hydrogen, but nitrogen and carbon, and all other non- 
 metallic elements of matter, were formed of water in the 
 earth's atmosphere of gaseous matters, or of these mat- 
 ters compounded and falling on the earth's crust of solid 
 matters. And that the plant from its seaweed to its oak, 
 essentially but of the elements oxygen, hydrogen, nitro- 
 gen and carbon in waters, ammonias and carbonic oxides, 
 
And As a Reali/y There Is the Plant. 205 
 
 has come to existence of some process of being physio- 
 logical from its axis in the water molecule. 
 
 In every plant from the seaweed to the oak there are 
 other elements of matter and other compounds of these 
 elements, but these are the accessories merely of which 
 oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon in waters, ammo- 
 nias and carbonic oxides are the principals. And which 
 enable their principals to perform their functions in build- 
 ing up the plant to the plant possible. 
 
 And accepting this, and that the plant is of oxygen, 
 hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon, in water, ammonia and 
 carbonic oxide, we must accept that these are of the earth's 
 radiant energies in resolution, and so are realities, as the 
 earth is a reality. And that the plant, therefore, from 
 start to finish, is a reality if we can find that of these 
 essential constituents alone the plant has advanced from 
 the unicellular alga to the forest oak. 
 
 And we can, and do, find this. We find that the essen- 
 tial elemental and compound matters of the unicellular cryp- 
 togam are the same as those of the multicellular phenero- 
 gam; that each plant is a being physiological of energy 
 and inertia, the one life and the other nature, and that the 
 elements and compounds of the lowest cryptogamic plant 
 are sufficient for the highest phenerogamic plant. They 
 are sufficient, also, for all the variations by which the low- 
 est, in accepting the conditions to the continuation of its 
 existence, becomes the highest; that as there are no essen- 
 tial elements of matter added to the plant, so there are no 
 powers ab extra to form the essential elements into com- 
 pounds, or to vary it to the conditions of its continued 
 existence. And that in the whole course of its existence 
 it is but the medium through which the energies, eccentric 
 and concentric, of the earth and air react. . That the phe- 
 nerogamic plants take energy through their roots from 
 the earth, and inertia through their foliaged branches from 
 the air. That in the earth there are metallic oxides in 
 which the greater energies of the archaen earth have been 
 
206 And As a Reality There Is the Pla?it. 
 
 stored, and in the air there are the hydrogens oxide and 
 ammonias in which the inertias of that energy are now 
 stored; and that the plant, with its roots in the soil and 
 its branches in the air, is to these but opposite reservoirs 
 of forces physiological as is the conductor between the 
 reservoirs of forces physiological at the opposite poles of 
 the battery, and that, as there is nothing but opposite 
 electricities to produce the electro-magnetic spheroids 
 about the continuous conductor, or the spark of heat and 
 light between the adjacent ends of the conductor discon- 
 tinuous, so there is nothing but opposite energies in the 
 earth and air to produce the plant, which, therefore, can 
 be but of the earth's eccentric and concentric energies 
 originally stored in the earth, and the gaseous matters of 
 the earth's atmosphere. And the earth reality, and this 
 reality, the plant, but of this, is a reality. 
 
 And it is true that the plant is such reality if it be 
 true that of the earth there have been its two periods, 
 archaen and organic — the one that in which it formed its 
 archaen rocks, and the other that in which it formed its 
 organic matters, plant and animal. And as for the reasons 
 given there was its archaen period, the only question is 
 whether there has been, or is, its organic period. And 
 whether there be this is dependent upon whether of its 
 radiations from its rocks there were its waters, and from 
 the evo-involutions of its waters there were its nonmetallic 
 matters found in plants, and of the evo-involutions of these 
 there were the matters found in animals. And as of its 
 radiations from its rocks there were its waters, since there 
 were nothing else of which they could have come — and as 
 of its waters there were its other nonmetallic matters, 
 since there were nothing else from which they could have 
 come; and as of these there were its plants, since there 
 were nothing else from which they could have come ; and 
 as of the plant matter there was its animal matter, since 
 there was nothing else from which it could have come ; 
 and of its animal matter there were its animals, since there 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 207 
 
 was nothing else from which they could have come — it is 
 reasonably certain that of the earth's post-archaen radia- 
 tions there were its waters, and of these its nonmetallic 
 matters, and of these its plants, and of these its animals. 
 That these nonmetallic matters are termed organic from 
 a supposed difference between them and those in the 
 archaen rocks, termed inorganic. And that of these into 
 animals and plants there is a period of the earth to be 
 termed organic, as of those into rocks there was a period 
 termed inorganic, but termed also archaen from its being 
 that in which the earth began to form, as it is supposed, 
 the matters visible to us at its surface. That there is the 
 organic period, therefore, and the plant of the earth in 
 this period of the resolutions of its essential being is also 
 in resolutions of that being. And the earth, for reason 
 of the resolutions of its own essential being, a reality, the 
 plant, in continuation of such resolutions, is a reality. 
 
 In theory of the earth a reality from its existence of 
 the resolutions of its own essential beings, termed reali- 
 ties, the plant in its existence of the continuation of such 
 resolutions were a reality; and the only question with us 
 is whether, in consistence with phenomena observed, we 
 can accept it as such. 
 
 We see it starting as a cryptogamic and unicellular 
 alga from a protoplasm of water, ammonia and carbonic 
 oxide in the waters probably of the Silurian seas, then 
 continuously about the earth, and by favorable variations 
 rising thence through multicellular algas, still in water, to 
 fungi, lichens, moss, equisetae and ferns on lands begin- 
 ning to appear above the waters. And thence by favor- 
 able variations through endogenous phenerogamic plants 
 to the exogenous phenerogamic trees of the forest. 
 And seeing this we may doubt that it is of the same 
 cause as the soil from which it grows ; or that this soil is, 
 in part, of an archaen rock disintegrated, or that there is a 
 rock about the earth in the same relation to the earth as 
 is the plant. To be this its matter must have started in a 
 
208 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 metallic oxide analogous to the hydrogens oxide in water. 
 And of this in teleologic evo-involutions there must have 
 been other metallic oxides; and of these in combination 
 there must have been a first process analogous to that of 
 the plant, which must have been felspar, the first constitu- 
 ent of the archaen rock; and, a secondary process of 
 which there must have been mica — the other constituent 
 of that rock, of felspar and mica combined by quartz — 
 analogous to the animal. And these, felspar and mica, 
 in composition of the rock, the inorganic being possible, 
 must have exhibited reciprocal activities analogously the 
 same as these of the plant and animal in production of 
 organic being possible. And it is safe to say that such 
 analogies do not generally appear, and that not many are 
 aware that the rock is of felspar and mica in a matrix of 
 quartz, or that felspar is but of the oxitles of potassium, 
 silicium and aluminum, or their equivalents, while mica 
 is of these and those of calcium and iron, or their equiva- 
 lents in addition. Nor is it probable that any one has 
 realized the separate existences and activities of these 
 rock matters in preservations of their existences, analo- 
 gously, as have the plant and animal. 
 
 But in that we do not see these analogies, there is no 
 reason that they do not exist. We are in the one period, 
 but not in the other; and we see the beings of the one 
 period and not of the other. And while being ourselves 
 of the organic period, and acting with its beings in preser- 
 vation of their existences in preservation of our own 
 existences, we see but the remains .of archaen beings, 
 and these in the rocks where they exhibit not more of 
 those beings in life than do the remains of animals and 
 plants in our geological formations. 
 
 These, to us, even of this period, would give but a 
 faint idea of the plants and animals in life if we did not 
 see them in life. And the remains of plants, animals and 
 man will not give to the beings of another stage of the 
 earth a clearer conception of the beings of this period than 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 209 
 
 we have through their remains of beings of the archaen 
 period. And while it is not probable that those of the 
 archaen period whose remains are in felspar and mica 
 were ever as discretely active as are plants and animals 
 in the entire course of their coexistences, it is quite prob- 
 able that they were analogously so active as are plant and 
 animal and as are the successive orders of coral polyps, 
 whose remains have given existence to the coral rock. 
 And that in the nature of each felspar and mica there was 
 a vital principle as efficient to the end of its being the 
 matter possible, as is the coral polyp to its shell possible, 
 or the plant or animal to its bark or hide possible. 
 
 But not seeing these analogies we do not accept the 
 fact of their existence, or that there is an organic period 
 of the same earth in teleologic evo-involution simply of 
 its own essential being simply, as there was its archaen 
 period, or that the plant of the one period is the analogue 
 of the felspar of the other, or that the animal is the 
 analogue of mica. And if there were nothing more to be 
 considered than the appearances of these beings, respec- 
 tively, it is to be doubted that anyone would accept them 
 as such analogues, or for this or any other reason would 
 accept the plant as a reality, still it is important that the 
 analogy shall be realized, as in this way only can it be 
 seen that the plant is in such process of the earth's essen- 
 tial being; and as such offspring of the earth a reality, 
 is, itself, a reality. And it is important that we shall 
 realize it as a reality, as without this we can have no 
 science of it, and but empirical conceptions with respect 
 to it. But if we see it of the essential being of the earth 
 in teleologic evo-involution, under existing conditions, 
 into the beings of it possible, we have the data from the 
 deductions and inductions of which we can find what there 
 is to be known about it — whatever that may be worth to 
 us, and it is apt to be worth much. And there are facts 
 through analyses of which the identity of the plant and 
 
 14 
 
210 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 felspar as analogous constituents of the earth's organic 
 and archaen processes respectively may be established. 
 
 Both are of matter in ultimate analysis of which there 
 are the same physical forces. The matters of both are 
 oxides, those of felspar metallic, and those of the plant 
 nonmetallic or hydrogenic. Of those of the plant the first 
 was that of hydrogen, in two of hydrogen to one of 
 oxygen. And it is probable that the fifst of felspar was 
 that of potassium, in two of potassium to one of oxygen, 
 the atomic weight of hydrogen being one to that of potas- 
 sium thirty-nine. In the plant there is the oxide of car- 
 bon, and in felspar that of 'silicium, and in the plant there 
 is the oxide of nitrogen, and in felspar that of aluminum. 
 In both, these oxides are sometimes substituted by their- 
 equivalents, and carbonic for silicic oxide and silicic for 
 carbonic oxide. In both, the bases under condition unite 
 with each other to become more specifically basic, while 
 their oxygens are taken by other bases to become more 
 specifically acid, as in the plant its hydrogens and nitro- 
 gens unite in ammonia, while their rejected oxygens are 
 taken by carbon to become carbonic exides ; and as in fel- 
 spar it is probable ; as do aluminum and potassium to 
 become a more potent base while their rejected oxygens 
 are taken by silicium to become silicic oxide. And it is 
 probable that both plant and felspar take up — to their 
 occasions for them — other oxides. But it is reasonably 
 certain tjiat the essential constituents of the plant and 
 felspar are the oxides mentioned. 
 
 Of these the elements are the same, or analogous. 
 Oxygen is the same in all, and hydrogen is analogous to 
 potassium. It is an univalent basic radical as is potas- 
 sium, from which it differs only in its atomic density, for 
 which the differences of conditions under which they come 
 respectively to exist sufficiently account. The heat at 
 the archaen time when potassium formed was probably 
 20,000° F., and the atmospheric pressure 5,000 pounds to 
 the inch, and under such conditions it is to be presumed 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 211 
 
 that thirty-nine degrees of atomic density in each of two 
 potassium atoms were necessary to contain the one of 
 specific heat in oxygen. While the heat at the time and 
 place at which hydrogen was formed was less than 60° 
 F., and the atmospheric pressure less than fifteen pounds 
 to the inch; when two hydrogens of but two degrees 
 of atomic density was enough for one of oxygen. It is 
 reasonably certain that the waters of the Silurian seas 
 were not formed at the glowing surface of the archaen 
 rocks, but at a distance above them where the cold was 
 as great as at a shorter distance it is now, and where the 
 atmospheric pressure was less than at the surface of the 
 earth it is now. And under these conditions it is probable 
 that the two hydrogens were as capable of the one oxy- 
 gen, as at the earlier period were the two potassiums. 
 
 So analogous, also, are carbon and silicium. Both 
 are deatomic and multivalent basic radicals, of the atomic 
 weights of twelve and twenty-eight, respectively, while of 
 both the specific heats are not, as in all other elements of 
 matter, inversely to their densities, but in proportions 
 greater. Both are capable of two oxygens to one of 
 either. And both as acids are able to unite with hydro- 
 gens as bases, though it is not seen that of hydro-silicates 
 there is the abundance that there is of hydro-carbons. Nor 
 is it seen that there are crystals of silicium as there are of 
 carbons in the diamond. But that there are not the many 
 hydro-silicates, or the crystals of silicium, is -attributable, 
 perhaps, to the conditions under which silicium came to 
 exist. 
 
 At the archaen time, when in the process of potassium 
 oxide into the oxides of the rocks, of which probably that 
 of silicium was one, there were no basic hydrogens with 
 which it could have formed, and if then, as an acid, it 
 could have formed with a base, it must have found that 
 base in some units of potassium as carbon finds its bases 
 in units of hydrogen. 
 
212 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 And so also while at that time there were probably 
 liquid silicic oxides in solution, as at the water time there 
 were carbonic oxides in solution, it is not probable that 
 there were in any of its experiences the greater heat to 
 discharge it of its solvents, and hold it discharged until, 
 in the subsidence of the heat, it could harden into crystals. 
 
 At the close of the archaen time it is probable that 
 there was about the still liquid rock an atmosphere of 
 water vapor, charged with carbonic oxides ; that this water 
 fell in resistless torrents, and possibly in blocks of ice 
 containing the oxides; that these penetrated the rocks, 
 still liquid, and were held by them until, discharged of 
 their oxygens, they hardened with the rocks into crystals 
 of carbon. But to such experiences the silicic oxides could 
 not have been subject, or if subject to them there was 
 nothing conceivable to hold such crystals in their hardened 
 state. There is thus the reason that, while the siliciums of 
 the archaen times were the exact analogies of carbons in 
 the organic, there were not the conditions under which 
 these siliciums, existing in crystals, can have been exhib- 
 ited to us. 
 
 And that there are not only analogies, but an essen- 
 tial identity in the beings of carbon and silicium, is in the 
 fact that in organic and inorganic compounds they substi- 
 tute each other. And if it be not seen that carbonic oxides 
 take the places of silicic oxides, it is seen that in plant and 
 rock matters the silicic oxides take the places of carbonic 
 oxides, and that so woods are petrified and limestones 
 become flints. 
 
 And so analogous also are aluminum of the archaen 
 period to nitrogen of the organic. Both are multivalent 
 acid radicals, as is oxygen. And both are basic to oxygen 
 acid, while both are acids to all other elements of either 
 period. And in this they are to each other as were two 
 oxides, the one potassium and the other hydrogen, devel- 
 oped. Each of these were a wheel, of which the oxygens 
 were axles and the potassiums and hydrogens were disks, 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 213 
 
 respectively. But each disk were in quadrants, virtually, 
 each a wheel of basic disk about its acid axle. And each 
 in revolution on its acid axle, as the four were in revolu- 
 tion on the common axle, oxygen. And such the ideals 
 of potassiums and hydrogens oxides respectively the ele- 
 ment aluminum were in representation of the one quadrant 
 of the potassiums oxide, and the element nitrogen were 
 in representation of a quadrant of the hydrogens oxide. 
 And regarding these oxides as representative of the beings 
 archaen and organic respectively, we may regard alumi- 
 num and nitrogen as representative also, and performing 
 analogous functions in the archaen and organic processes 
 of the earth, and that they fare essentially the same, and 
 differ but as the conditions differ under which they will 
 have acted. 
 
 The atomic density of nitrogen is fourteen in terms of 
 hydrogen, while that of aluminum is twenty-seven and 
 one-half. And these, therefore, are very nearly in relation 
 to each other, as are carbon and silicium. And aluminum 
 in archaen matters is in the same relation to silicium as is 
 nitrogen to carbon in organic matters. And while it may 
 not be seen that one aluminum unites with three other 
 more basic elements to form an intensely basic compound, 
 as does nitrogen with three hydrogens to form ammonia, 
 it is seen that in all rocky compounds in which there is 
 aluminum, that element is in such relation to others with 
 it as it would be if introduced to them by such basic ele- 
 ments, and is to them as is nitrogen to others in all vital 
 organic compounds. 
 
 Of all organic compounds nitrogen is the vital element. 
 There are starch, sugar, lignin, and the like, without nitro- 
 gen and without life, but in all in which there is nitrogen 
 there is, or has been, life, and in all in which there is, 
 or has been life there is, or has been, nitrogen. It would 
 seem to be to the life of the organic being physiological 
 as oxygen is to its existence. And such would seem 
 to be the function of aluminum in the inorganic com- 
 
214 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 pounds. If into that the aluminum can have come without 
 its base, the compound could not exist without aluminum 
 or the aluminum without its function. In the exercise of 
 this it is to the existence of the inorganic compound, as 
 nitrogen is to the life of the organic. 
 
 And as both are of matter, and that of force, and that 
 of the radiations of the earth at its archaen and organic 
 periods respectively; and as of nitrogen there was no 
 other source than that of carbon through the resolutions 
 of hydrogens oxide, it is probable there was aluminum 
 from the source of silicium in the resolutions of the analo- 
 gous potassiums oxide. 
 
 And as we must suppose, therefore, that the carbon 
 and nitrogen of the plant and the silicium and aluminum 
 of the felspar were of the evo-involutions of hydrogens 
 and potassiums oxides respectively, and that of these 
 oxides the one was the first materialization of the earth's 
 post-archaen radiations, and the other of its post-metallic 
 radiations, we must accept that the plant, of its hydrogens 
 carbon and nitrogen oxides, is in continuations of the post- 
 archaen earth. And that the rock, of its potassiums sili- 
 cium and aluminum oxides, is in continuation of the post- 
 metallic earth. And that as the earth, whether post-archaen 
 or post-metallic, is a reality, the rock is a reality, and the 
 plant a reality as is the rock. 
 
 This were the conclusion if we saw only the plant of 
 the organic period and the felspar of the archaen. There 
 were not these elements from the same source, at different 
 periods, and so analogous, but as they be the successive 
 outputs of the earth at the successive stages of its evo- 
 involution. But this conclusion is the more resistless 
 when we see the earth's organic period not only its plant 
 but its animal, and of its archaen period not only the 
 felspar but its mica. And that the animal and mica are 
 as necessarily from the same source, and as analogous, as 
 are the plant and felspar. 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 215 
 
 There were not the animal without the plant, and 
 without the elements of the plant to which it has in addi- 
 tion only the elements sulphur and phosphorus, both 
 basic as to oxygen, but with respect to all other matters 
 metallic or nonmetallic, the one is a multivalent artiad 
 acid radical, as is oxygen, of which it is twice the 
 atomic weight, and the other a multivalent parissad acid 
 radical, as is nitrogen, of which it is nearly twice the 
 atomic weight. And in this sulplur is to phosphorus as 
 oxygen is to nitrogen. And as neither existed at the 
 formation of water; and as neither appears but as a by- 
 product of the plant; and as sulphur is diatomic and just 
 twice the atomic weight of oxygen, and as phosphorus is 
 tetratomic and near twice the weight of nitrogen; and as 
 both are polymorphic — in exhibition at different tempera- 
 tures of different characteristics, as though each were of 
 two beings in one — there is ground to suppose that both 
 were produced by the plant, and that the one is but 
 doubled oxygen, and the other but quadrupled nitrogen. 
 
 While sulphur is diatomic as is oxygen, phosphorus 
 is tetratomic, as though consisting of four nitrogens 
 united, and exhibiting in the animal analogously the 
 functions of nitrogen in the plant. And as in the plant 
 wheel physiological the oxygen is axle and the nitrogens 
 probably the axles of the quadrants of its disk, it is 
 probable that sulphur is the axle of a disk of wheels of 
 the quadrants of which the four atoms phosphorus are 
 the axles. And that the wheel physiological of these in 
 the animal is analogous to that oxygen and nitrogen in 
 the atmosphere. And that the animal therefore is to the 
 plant as the sun is to its planets. To the single planet 
 there is its axle and its disk in quadrants, while to the 
 solar system comprehending its planets there is its axis 
 and its disk of quadrants. And it is possible that the 
 animal is to the plant as is the solar system to the sys- 
 tems of its planets. And that the cardinal functionaries 
 
216 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 of the superior animal system are its sulphur and phos- 
 phorus, as to that of the plant are oxygen and nitrogen. 
 
 Such the possible and probable relation of the animal 
 to the plant in organic nature, such is the probable rela- 
 tion of mica to felspar in the archaen rock. It is assumed 
 that in this there are the oxides of calcium and iron not 
 in felspar. And there is the suggestion that, not existing 
 before felspar, or as constituents of felspar, they were 
 the by-products of felspar, and these through unions of 
 its elements oxygen and aluminum. Calcium is a diatomic 
 multivalent artiad, and basic radical with respect to oxygen. 
 And possibly with respect to other bases as is ox3^gen. 
 Iron is a multivolent porissad, and basic radical, with 
 respect to oxygen, and acid probably with respect to other 
 bases, as is nitrogen. And it is possible therefore that 
 these in mica are multiples, the one of principles analo- 
 gous to oxygen, and the other of principles analogous to 
 nitrogen or their equivalents, produced by felspar, as sul- 
 phur and phosphorus are produced by the plant. 
 
 There are facts in the relation of calcium to magne- 
 sium of which it is near twice the atomic weight and of 
 iron to aluminum of which it is more nearly twice the 
 atomic weight, to suggest that calcium is the multiple of 
 magnesium and iron, the multiple of aluminum, but of 
 the histologies and histories of these rocks we are not so 
 possessed as to speak with even the confidence of our con- 
 ceptions as to the ultimate elements of plants and animals. 
 And as to the physiological identity of the periods organic 
 and archaen, and of the plants and animals of the one 
 and the felspars and micas of the other, in expression of 
 the organic and archaen earth, respectively, the most and 
 utmost we can confidently say is that both periods are of 
 the same earth at successive stages of the evo-involution 
 of its own essential being, and of nothing else. That of 
 the one period at its surface the only products besides 
 its unaltered metals were its rocks, and of the other its 
 plants and animals; that as these products of the organic 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 217 
 
 earth are in successive sections, the one the condition of 
 the other, so was the archaen earth. And that as the 
 plant is the first product of the organic earth, felspar, or 
 something analogous as were felspar to the plant, was the 
 first product of the archaen earth. That either, of the 
 earth, is as real as the earth. And that the plant therefore 
 is a reality if there were nothing more to show its exist- 
 ence of that earth and its relation to it. 
 
 But there is more; first, in the fact that plant is a 
 spherical being physiological of dynamic and static beings 
 in reciprocal limitations of each other as is the earth. 
 And, next, in that the plant is in execution of a necessary 
 office in the organic earth. 
 
 The every plant cell or germ, and the every plant 
 and the plant kingdom, is in theory and in fact, as far as 
 its features can be seen, a spheroid of relatively static 
 being about its spherical center of relatively dynamic 
 being in eccentric radiations of dynamic being to distend 
 the static in concentric radiations of its static being to 
 constrict the dynamic. And from the axis of their reac- 
 tions in every such spheroid, there are radiations of their 
 dynamo-static beings transpiring the exterior static crust, 
 and forming on it into spheroids in every way, but in size 
 the same as the parent spheroid. Such, as far as we can 
 see it, is the plant cell in its nucleolus dynamic to its 
 nucleus static, and its nucleus dynamic to the matters 
 within its limiting membrane, static. And such is the 
 fertile germ of which the sperm is dynamic and the germ 
 static. And analogously such is the individual plant cryp- 
 togamic, or phenerogamic, of which the spore or seed is 
 dynamic and the plant static. And analogously such is 
 the plant as a whole of which the cryptogam is dynamic 
 to the phenerogam static. And the endogens dynamic to 
 the exogens static, relatively, however it be dynamic to 
 its exterior possibilities. In each there is cause and con- 
 sequence, and life and nature, and life dynamic, to nature 
 static — the central dynamic cause and life, of which can 
 
218 And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 
 
 have come into it only from the earth — an antecedent: 
 such spheroid of life and nature. Such correspondences 
 were possible but as the earth and its plants be in teleo- 
 logic evo-involution of its own essential being. 
 
 There is also further evidence that the plant exists of 
 the being of the earth in the facts that it performs an 
 office in that being. There is dynamic being in the earth 
 and static being in its air. In the soils there are acid 
 matters metallic and nonmetallic, not neutralized by adja- 
 cent bases. In the atmosphere there are basic ammonias 
 not neutralized by adjacent acids ; these acids and bases 
 react through the media possible; those possible are the 
 plants which, therefore, perform for the earth the office of 
 uniting its internal and external energies, which they could 
 not if not themselves such energies. Through their 
 roots they take acid energies from the earth, and through 
 their foliage basic energies from the air, and thus are the 
 media through which these energies are united to the fur- 
 ther possibilities of the earth. These energies react more 
 conspicuously through the higher plants, which draw them 
 from larger areas of soil and air, and to such channels of 
 reaction form themselves and the elements and compounds 
 of which they exist in performance of their offices. Nor 
 is that office exclusively or to a greater extent in the 
 larger and more conspicuous plants. The very lowest 
 orders are such intermediaries of the earth's eccentric and 
 concentric forces, and in their multiplicity make up for 
 their want of size. Nor do the matters or the elements 
 of the matters of which they exist to the performance of 
 their office, pre-exist. No being inorganic or organic, or 
 plant, or animal, takes to its existence or its growth, 
 existing matter. One rock of its existing matter under 
 changed conditions becomes another. But the one rock 
 does not come to exist of pre-existing rocks. It can come 
 to exist and, existing, grow to the rock it is but of the 
 forces of which its matters are. And, however the forces, 
 of its matters may have existed in matters, those matters, 
 
And As a Reality There Is the Plant. 219 
 
 must have been reduced to forces before they can be 
 taken by the matter coming to exist of them. Nor does 
 the matter taken as food by the plant or animal enter as 
 such into the plant or animal, but is reduced to forces and 
 then accepted. Nor do the waters of artesian wells in the 
 earth, or those of rains or snows in the atmosphere come 
 to their places as waters, but only as the forces capable of 
 water. And it is not to be supposed, therefore, that the 
 plants forming of the earth's eccentric and concentric 
 forces do so of matters otherwise existing, but of these 
 forces themselves which under the conditions, form the 
 matters of which they ultimately consist. 
 
 And so forming its elements of the earth's radiant 
 forces and its matters of such elements, and itself of such 
 matters, intermediating the earth's eccentric and concen- 
 tric energies the one from the earth's surface and the 
 other from its atmosphere; and so consisting of the same 
 matters as the earth, and so analogous to the earth and so 
 concurring with the animal in the dermal envelope of 
 organic matters about the earth, as is the foliage of the 
 plant or the skin of the animal, there is ground for the 
 belief that the plant is to the earth as is its cambium layer 
 between wood and bark to the exogenous plant, or the 
 true skin to the vertebrate animal. That at such it is part 
 of the earth, and itself a reality as is the earth. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 AS A REALITY, ALSO, THERE IS THE ANIMAL. 
 
 This truth is established in the showing that as a 
 reality there is the plant. As there is the plant only of 
 the earth's systemic forces meeting and reacting on cen- 
 ters intermediate the earth's archaen and organic periods, 
 there were not the animal but of these forces acting through 
 the plant. They are but successive stages, therefore, of 
 the earth's reality in advancing from the earth's solid sur- 
 face to its possibilities beyond. And both of the earth's 
 systemic forces they differ only as the plant be sessile 
 and the animal locomotive. 
 
 The plant, from being the subject of reactions between 
 eccentric and concentric forces, the ones from the earth 
 and the others from the air, is sessile upon the point of 
 contact at the earth's surface, and is able, of these forces 
 simply, to grow and vary into the plant possible of the 
 primary elements, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon. 
 But in forming to the possible of these, it is able to pro- 
 duce two additional elements, sulphur and phosphorus, 
 both representing the earth's eccentric force, and the one 
 the equivalent of two oxygens and the other of four nitro- 
 gens, which, not receiving their supports directly from the 
 earth and air, are able to start with the primary elements 
 into new processes, by which they may take the forces 
 wanted already stored in the plant. This is the animal, 
 which is locomotive, therefore, while the plant is sessile. 
 But in its locomotion it is not more independent of the 
 earth's systemic forces than is the plant. And the plant 
 a reality from its existence of these forces, so also is the 
 animal. 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 221 
 
 There is the animal radiate, annulate, articulate and 
 vertebrate, and the radiate in polyps. and star fishes. And 
 the annulate in worms, and the articulate in bees and ants, 
 and the vertebrate in fishes, reptiles, and four-footed and 
 four-handed, and two-footed and two-handed animals. Of 
 these the radiate would seem to have come first, the 
 annulate next, the articulate next, and the vertebrate last. 
 And this in orders, the last of which is the animal two- 
 footed and two-handed. 
 
 It would seem also that the radiate — the first and 
 simplest form of the animal — is the unit in fact of life 
 in nature of the animal; that the annulate is of the con- 
 tinuous reproductions of this radiate unit inthe direction 
 of its food; that the articulate is the annulate in sections 
 reciprocally supplementing each other to its subsistence; 
 and that the vertebrate is in the union of two annulates 
 by a cartilaginous or bony section expressive of their 
 contributions to the common being of them both. And 
 that the vertebrates differ only in the means through 
 which under different condition they are able to procure 
 the means of continuing their existences. The fish has 
 fins with which to reach its food in water. The reptile 
 projections through which to reach its food in marshes. 
 The digitigrade the feet through which to reach its food 
 from above the surface of the land; the plantigrade the 
 feet with claws, through which to pursue and capture food 
 escaping; the quadrumana, the hands through which it 
 may climb and take its food from trees, and the two-footed 
 and two-handed animal — the two feet equivalent to the 
 four of the four-footed animal, and the two hands equiva- 
 lent to the four of the four-handed animal — through 
 which, under an organ of intelligence to coordinate the 
 activities of its feet and hands, it is able to obtain a food 
 and safety far beyond the reach of the animal four-footed 
 or four-handed. 
 
 It would seem, indeed, that at the start of animal life 
 there were waters continuously and to considerable depths 
 
222 As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal, 
 
 about the earth in which fishes only could exist ; that later 
 there were marshes in which there was food for the rep- 
 tiles crawling to obtain it; that later there were plants 
 with fronds to be obtained only by animals standing on 
 their toes to reach them; that later there was food to be 
 had only by pursuit and capture ; that later there was food 
 to be had but by climbing and capture, and that later there 
 was yet a wealth of food to be had by cultivation, climb- 
 ing and capture, which, conserved and stored, was sufficient 
 to sustain a race of animals indefinitely more abundant 
 than any possible of other means. 
 
 Such the probable differences of conditions at the 
 earth's surface since the animal began to be, it would seem 
 that the vertebrate animals, at least, have differed in the 
 means through which they have been able to comply with 
 these conditions. And this so with the vertebrate animal 
 that it is so with the animal as a whole, and that the radiate 
 became the annulate of radiates, and this the articulate of 
 annulates, and this the vertebrate of articulates as the 
 means simply of continuing its existence to its extent 
 possible. 
 
 And that thus the animal starting with the fall of 
 liquid water on the earth in an automatic and autonomic 
 protoplasm of the elements oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, 
 carbon, sulphur and phosphorus, it has advanced by varia- 
 tions favorable to its existence under conditions favorable 
 from the amoeboid radiate to the two-footed and two- 
 handed vertebrate, in stocks, tribes and states of the 
 animal we term man. 
 
 And such the animal it is a reality in teleologic evo- 
 involution of the earth's essential being if it be in con- 
 tinuation of such evo-involution in the plant. And it is in 
 continuation of such evo-involution in the plant if it be 
 dependent for its immediate existence on the plant. And 
 it is so immediately dependent on the plant if from the 
 plant are the matter elements of which it consists, or if of 
 the plant there be the food upon which it subsists. 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 223 
 
 And from the plant there are the matter elements of 
 which it consists. The elements of the plant are oxygen, 
 hydrogen, nitrogen and carbon, in water, ammonia and 
 carbonic oxide reacting into ammonias compound, acid 
 and base, reacting into the automatic and autonomic pro- 
 toplasm of which there is the spore of the cryptogamic 
 plant. 
 
 Those of the animal are the same, with sulphur and 
 phosphorus in addition, reacting, it is to be supposed, into 
 sulphosphammonias compound, acid and base, reacting into 
 the protoplasm of which there is the amoeboid radiate. 
 And from the plant are the elements of oxygen, hydrogen, 
 nitrogen and carbon in the animal, if the plant shall have 
 come to exist before the animal, or if the animal cannot 
 originate these elements. 
 
 And the plant did come before the animal. It is 
 reasonably certain that before either plant or animal there 
 were Silurian seas of hydrogens and oxygens simply, and 
 these continuously about the earth in which no other mat- 
 ter elements can have formed. But that about this there 
 was an atmosphere of water vapor analogously such as is 
 now about the earth; that in this of the physiological 
 reactions of hydrogens and oxygens there were nitrogens 
 and carbons, and of the reactions of these, carbonic oxides 
 and ammonias ; and of the reactions of these ammonias 
 compound, acid and base. And of these, reacting in, or 
 subsiding on waters, there was the protoplasm of which 
 there was the spore of the cryptogamic plant by physio- 
 logical reactions into the higher orders of plants. And 
 that into the earth's cryptogamic plants went first the 
 entire products of its post-Silurian atmosphere. 
 
 But that these reacting into the cryptogamic plants 
 possible produced the elements phosphorus and sulphur, 
 which, reacting with the elements of the plant, sessile 
 or local, produced the radiate animal, originally local but 
 becoming locomotive, to its food in plants. 
 
224 As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 
 
 And so, certain that both are of the same being, it is 
 the more certain from the fact that both are of the same 
 matters in that their matters react, as they could not other- 
 wise. And that they do not start as parallel and independent 
 processes of the same essential being is in the fact that 
 the animal cannot originate its elements, or accept them 
 self-originated of an anterior force. The amoeba can not, 
 but can accept them only, and from the plant, as the off- 
 spring cannot originate the elements of its being, but can. 
 accept them only from its parent. For the elements com- 
 mon to them both, therefore, the animal is indebted to the 
 plant. And to the plant also it is indebted for its sulphur 
 and phosphorus. Of these the animal is not more capable 
 than of its elements taken from the plant. And although 
 these are not of the essential elements of the plant, which 
 can exist apparently as well without them, they yet do- 
 appear in plants, and as probable products of the plants, 
 and possibly as the duplicates and quadruples of oxygen 
 and nitrogen respectively. 
 
 It is probable, as I have said, that the elements of 
 matter, seen as substantive and sensible beings, are, in 
 fact, but the insensible functionaries of those essential and 
 universal beings physiological in wheels of static beings 
 in involutions on their axes of beings dynamic. That 
 the elements of these are units as well of function as 
 structure. 
 
 And that of these elements ultimately becoming sensi- 
 ble in plants, oxygen is the dynamic and hydrogen, nitro- 
 gen and carbon the static functionaries. And that of these 
 in wheels the oxygen is the axial and hydrogen, nitrogen 
 and carbon, in possible relations to each other, the diskal 
 functionaries. That any two of these plant wheels phys- 
 iological may react, and, reacting, unite in a wheel phys- 
 iological of both, in the axle of which were the functions 
 of two oxygens, and in the disk of which were the func- 
 tions of four hydrogens, four nitrogens and four carbons, 
 and in the atmosphere and organic nature there are some 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 225 
 
 things to suggest 'that such are the relations of these 
 elements. 
 
 In the atmosphere of this earth there are four nitro- 
 gens to one oxygen, with the probable potencies of the 
 hydrogens and carbons, necessary to such wheels physio- 
 logical throughout the atmosphere. There might have 
 been three such duplicates of oxygen, and quadruples of 
 nitrogen in the course of the plant as is required by the 
 elements sulphur and phosphorus. It is possible, there- 
 fore, and possibly true, that the animal is indebted to the 
 plant, not only for its elements in common with the plant, 
 but for its phosphorus and sulphur in addition, and for 
 these not as elements of matter, merely, but as the func- 
 tionaries through which the plant becomes the animal. 
 Thus, reasonably certain that the animal exists but of 
 elements taken from the plant, it is as certain that the 
 animal subsists but upon food prepared for it by the 
 plant. It is true some animals subsist upon others, and 
 those upon others, but at last there are animals which 
 must originate the matters upon which they subsist, or 
 must take them originated from the plant. 
 
 And, as they can not originate their matters they 
 must take them from the plant, and accordingly we do 
 see the whole animal kingdom in subsistence upon food 
 taken mediately, or immediately, from the plant. And 
 from these facts, considered, it is as certain that the 
 animal is posterior to the plant, and dependent on the 
 plant, and in continuation of that being in the plant to its 
 beings possible in the animal. And so, posterior to the 
 plant, and dependent on it for its elements and food, and 
 so, in continuation of the plant, it is reasonably certain 
 that the animal is of that being of which there is the 
 plant. And this, that essential being of which the earth 
 is in teleologic evo-involution; and of which the plant, as 
 an offspring of the earth, is in such invo-e volution of that 
 same essential being. And the earth, for this reason, and 
 
 15 
 
226 As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 
 
 the plant, for the same reason, a reality, so also is the 
 animal. 
 
 In theory of the earth, such reality. The animal, in 
 such relation to the plant, in such relation to the earth, is 
 such reality, and it is in fact such reality, if it be actually 
 with the plant in composition of a dermal appendage of 
 organic matter to the earth. So the earth, then, will have 
 been several appendages analogously such as were that 
 of the plant and animal. There will have been that of 
 the densest metallic matter as a limiting membrane to the 
 earth's radiating center of original force physiological. 
 And that of the rock as the limiting membrane to its 
 metallic radiations. And, analogous to these, there were 
 such membrane of organic matter in plants and animals. 
 And if the animal, with the plant, be in actual composi- 
 tion of such membrane, it were a reality as the plant is a 
 reality, or either antecedent membrane a reality, if it be 
 not apparent that the animal is dependent upon the plant 
 for its elements of matters, and the food in forces of 
 which its elements of matter are sustained to their work. 
 
 And the animal is with the plant in actual composi- 
 tion of such membrane, if there be such membrane, and 
 for this the plant alone be insufficient. And there is such 
 membrane. 
 
 There are from the surface of the earth its radiations 
 of force physiological in heat of 60° F. under a pressure 
 of fifteen pounds to the inch, of which there are waters 
 and the elements of nonmetallic matters, and these into 
 compounds, and these into plants from the alga to the oak 
 inclusive. And if these were able to accept and chamber 
 all such radiations to their capacities the plant alone were 
 the membrane required. But it is not alone so competent. 
 Through the matters of the plant transpires the energies 
 of which from the unicorpuscular radiate to the two-footed 
 and two-handed vertebrate, there is the animal. 
 
 And the animal, therefore, were the membrane to the 
 plant, as the plant is to water, if it were not that either is 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 227 
 
 incomplete without the other, and that both, as atomic and 
 complementary parts, must concur in the membrane that 
 exists. But the plant is incomplete without the animal to 
 accept and raise its energies to higher powers. The animal 
 is incomplete from its inability to exist but of such issues 
 from the plant. They are to each other, therefore, as are 
 felspar and mica in the rock, or oxygen and hydrogen in 
 water, or the stem and foliage of the individual plant, or 
 the head and body of the animal. And both are in recip- 
 rocal limitations of each other into the tissues of one con- 
 tinuous membrane of organic matters about the earth. 
 And there is such membrane. And this of both, as there 
 were not the one without the other. And if, therefore, it 
 be not clear that the animal is a reality from its existence 
 of food and elements taken from the plant, a reality, it is 
 clear that it is a reality from its concurrence with the plant 
 in such dermal envelope of organic matters about the earth. 
 But if there were not even this, the animal were a 
 reality from its analogy to antecedent realities. Accept- 
 ing that the plant is analogous to the earth and the inter- 
 mediate beings on the earth, and is itself a reality for 
 reason of its analogy to these realities, we must accept that 
 the animal is a reality from its analogy to the plant. It is 
 analogous to the plant in that it is of the same elements 
 as the plant, and these of the same forces as are those 
 of the plant, and that they react as do those of the plant, 
 and into nonmetallic matter compounds in wheels physio- 
 logical of beings static on their axes of beings dynamic, 
 each a plotoplasmic unit, in each of which there is a 
 nucleus of force, with its nucleus of matters possible 
 about it, but differing in the number of matter elements 
 involved. And those of the fewer elements being the 
 germs of plants, those of the more, therefore, are those 
 of animals. So analogously the same the germs of 
 plants and animals, so analogously the same, also, are the 
 processes of these germs. Those of the plant are through 
 stages termed cryptogamic, phanerogamic, endogenous 
 
228 As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal, 
 
 and exogenous. Those of the animal are through stages 
 termed radiate, annulate, articulate and vertebrate, of 
 which the radiate of the animal is analogous to the cryp- 
 togamic of the plant, and the annulate of the animal to 
 the endogenous of the plant, and the vertebrate of the 
 animal to the exogenous of the plant. To the fissiparous 
 or hermarphodite animal there are obvious analogies in 
 the cryptogamic plants. And to the higher animals, inclu- 
 sive of the annulates, articulates and vertebrates, there 
 are as obvious analogies to the seed-bearing and phane- 
 rogamic plants. And in effect, therefore, there is such 
 substantial analogy between the animal and the plant, the 
 one of which is sessile at the earth's surface in production 
 of matters upon which the other is able to subsist and 
 move, while of both it is the condition that they advance 
 to the beings of them possible, and by variations possible 
 simply, to their existences under the conditions they expe- 
 rience. 
 
 It may be that the animal does not apply to itself the 
 specific matters taken from the plant, and it is rather to 
 be supposed that, from whatever they be taken, it reduces 
 them to force before such application from which are the 
 matters of which it ultimately consists. And that in this 
 view of the subject the animal produces its matters as 
 does the plant. But, however this may be, it is certain 
 that the animal is in a different relation to its forces taken 
 in matter from the plant than is the plant to those in radia- 
 tions into it from the earth, and that, however the animal 
 may form for itself the matters of which it is and moves, 
 it can only form them of matters taken from the plant, as 
 the bark must take its forces from the plant, and the skin 
 from the animal, however they may be able to form mat- 
 ters of them for themselves. 
 
 Nor is it in breach of this analogy of the animal to 
 the plant that the animal, at the start of organic nature, 
 was the more conspicuous, and passed the sooner through 
 its stages of evo-involution. 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is the Animal. 229 
 
 It would seem, as I have said, that both started in the 
 Silurian seas continuously about the earth, and the one in 
 alga, the first in order of cryptogamic plants, the first in 
 order of the plant, and the other in amoeboid radiates, the 
 first in order of animals. But that while the alga in waters 
 so continuously about the earth could get no higher than 
 the sea-weed, the animal was able to advance through the 
 radiate, annulate and articulate into the vertebrate stage of 
 its existence. And that thus, therefore, there was not only 
 not coincidence in their stages of advancement, but no appar- 
 ent analogy between them. But upon such plant matters in 
 waters the humbler marine animals could subsist, and the 
 higher upon these, and the higher upon these, until of a sup- 
 ply of sea-weed sufficient for the lower orders of animals, 
 there might have been all the marine animals there were 
 when lands appeared above the waters. And there is 
 reason that the supply of sea-weed was sufficient. The 
 waters of those seas were more prolific of plant matters, 
 it is probable, than any waters on land now. And as the 
 plants in waters now, as humble as those, are able to sup- 
 port their fishes, so it is probable they were then. It is 
 quite apparent that upon land plants land animals, not 
 preying on each other, subsist, and that they must precede 
 the animal to give it such subsistence ; that from their 
 first appearance together upon land they have advanced, 
 and pari passu, by favorable variations under conditions 
 to their states possible. And that so analogous to the 
 plant, and so concurring with the plant in production of a 
 limiting membrane of organic being about the earth, the 
 animal is a reality, as is the plant ; and as is the earth, of 
 which there is the plant ; and as is the sun, of which there 
 is the earth ; and as is the star, of which there is the sun, 
 and as is the universal word of God in space, of which 
 there is the star. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 AS A REALITY, ALSO, THERE IS MAN. 
 
 Accepting that as a reality there is the animal, we 
 must accept, also, that as a reality there is man. Between 
 the man and the animal there is but the single difference 
 that in the one there is the family and in the other not. 
 Both are of individuals in sexes proportioned to the largest 
 offspring possible without the power in the individuals of 
 either sex alone to continue the existence of the animal or 
 man. Of both the individuals are of the same elements — 
 material, moral, physical, chemical and physiological; both 
 are charged with the preservation of their individual exist- 
 ences and the production of the offspring - possible ; and 
 the animal and man are identical, therefore, to the point 
 at which it is to be determined whether this being shall 
 continue to be the animal merely as solitary individuals, 
 dependent for subsistence upon the chance products of 
 the earth, or shall become man in the collection and pres- 
 ervation of these products to the larger number of indi- 
 viduals they would support. Such conservation of prod- 
 ucts were possible only of groups of individuals in natural 
 relations to each other in such conservations. Such groups 
 could only be in families of offspring under the patriarchal 
 power of human parents. And in such family is the only 
 difference between the animal and man. 
 
 There is the suggestion and incipience in fact of such 
 family in vertebrate mothers, which protect and find food 
 for their offspring during the period of helpless infancy, 
 and in this exert a kind of patriarchal power; but this 
 ceases when the offspring is able to shift for itself, and 
 there is only the family of offspring- for life under the 
 patriarchal power of parents in the human family. 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 231 
 
 And such the only difference between the animal and 
 man, the man is a reality, as is the animal, unless it be 
 that he achieves his family of some endowment not vested 
 in the animal. And he takes no such supplementary 
 endowment. 
 
 Such endowment were a miracle, and in this universe 
 there is no miracle. The beings infinite, capable of an 
 exclusive universe of being finite, were capable of man in 
 families of parents and offspring united to the safety and 
 subsistence of themselves individually and to the contin- 
 uation of their race ; and an endowment in addition, not 
 of such infinites, enabling them to unite, were a miracle 
 of consequence without cause, and as there is not such 
 miracle there is not such endowment. 
 
 And there is not for the further reason that it were 
 gratuitous. The individuals in use of the means to the 
 preservation of their individual existences, could form 
 into families agamic, polygamic or monogamic, as each 
 became available, without the promptings of such supple- 
 mentary endowment. 
 
 4 But beside this, the family of the lowest man in the 
 union of parents and their offspring after the maturity of 
 offspring is not essentially different from the flock or herd 
 of bird or brute. 
 
 Each of these is of juniors under the authority of 
 seniors to the safety and subsistence of the whole. And 
 man in stocks, tribes and states of families not essentially 
 different from these is a reality if he be of that being of 
 which there is the animal, and be simply in enlargement 
 of that animal. 
 
 And he is a reality if he be more than a conven- 
 tionality. And if that more than a conventionality be but 
 in enlargement of the animal, and he is more than a con- 
 ventionality. There is a being we term man whose exist- 
 ence is independent of our recognition of it. And that 
 being is but an enlargement of the animal. There is the 
 animal of life in nature by variation from the radiate ani- 
 
232 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 mal through the annulate and articulate to the vertebrate, 
 and through the vertebrate fish, reptile, quadruped and 
 four-handed, to the two-footed and two-handed animal, 
 with an organ of intelligence to coordinate the activities 
 of its feet and hands in the means to its safety and sub- 
 sistence. Under the promptings of this organ it enlarges 
 itself in becoming more and better that it may be more 
 than it was as such two-footed and two-handed animal 
 simply. In this it but continues that animal to the animal 
 possible, and so but enlarges the animal nature of which 
 it is in the lead. This animal, so enlarging itself, and the 
 animal nature of which it is in lead is man, who is a 
 reality, therefore, as is the animal. 
 
 There was the animal two-footed and two-handed 
 before there was man. And there is now that animal in 
 man a variation simply of the two-footed and two-handed 
 animal, to the conditions of continuing its existence to the 
 limits possible — those conditions consisting in the man to 
 a larger safety and subsistence than had the animal 
 antecedent. 
 
 And before there was man there was such animal. 
 Not to go further back than to the start of the vertebrate 
 animal. There were the first of these as fishes in the 
 Silurian seas, which varied to their conditions of food and 
 safety possible. And there were the next of these as rep- 
 tiles in marshes beginning to appear, which varied also to 
 such conditions. And the next of these were on lands as 
 quadrupeds, varying also to such conditions. And the 
 next were four-handed animals to the safety and sub- 
 sistence to be had by climbing. And the next were 
 animals two-footed and two-handed to the safety and 
 subsistence to be had by climbing trees for fruits, or 
 walking, or tilling fields for forage. And there was such 
 animal, for a brief period at least, before there was man 
 as certainly as that there is such animal in man; or that 
 the four-handed animal could vary into an animal two- 
 footed and two-handed. 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 233 
 
 There is such animal two-footed and two-handed in 
 man. It may be argued plausibly that man is merely the 
 animal two-footed and two-handed, complying with the 
 conditions of a larger and better existence than had the 
 animal four-handed. That as the arboreal ape was pos- 
 sessed of the food and safety there was to be had from 
 trees, and as the anthropoid ape was possessed of the 
 food and safety to be had by a four-handed animal from 
 trees and fields, yet neither was possessed of that to be 
 had by the animal that could not only climb and walk, but 
 plan to its procurement. And this could the animal two- 
 footed and two-handed. There were not such animal but 
 as there be in it an organ of intelligence to coordinate the 
 activities of its feet and hands in attainment of its objects, 
 which implies the ability to plan its means to ends. Of 
 such plans and activities there were food and safety much 
 beyond that within reach of the ape, whether arboreal or 
 anthropoid. And this without variation in structure of 
 such animal. To become two-footed and two-handed from 
 the four-handed animal it was necessary that there be 
 structural variations. The two hinder hands of the one 
 must have become the two feet of the other, which from 
 them must have taken on that erect posture, and which 
 from its larger brain necessary to its office must have had 
 a larger facial angle, and so have been as different from 
 even the anthropoid ape in Africa as is the bushmen; and 
 so different and without further structural variations that 
 animal was able to comply with the conditions of becoming 
 more and better than the two-handed animal then upon 
 the earth. And without contending now that it did com- 
 ply with such conditions and so become the man that is, 
 it is contended that in the man that now is there is such 
 animal. 
 
 He may be more than was the animal two-footed and 
 two-handed, and be more than of its life in nature simply 
 that animal could be ; yet, in that man, whatever his present 
 grandeur compared with the animal two-footed and two- 
 
234 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 handed, there is a two-footed and two-handed animal. In 
 ultimate analysis of man, monogamic, polygamic or 
 agamic there is such animal, and if man be more than 
 could be such animal in natural variations to the condi- 
 tions of its subsistence that man were the consequence 
 without the cause in nature, and were the miracle there- 
 fore. And there is not such miracle. There is not such 
 miracle from the universe to man. And there is not such 
 miracle in man. That would imply that man is not of 
 that will of God in finite being from the universe, but is 
 of a special and supplementary endowment. It would 
 imply that the universal will of God through life in nature 
 of the earth, plant and animal to the animal two-footed 
 and two-handed, was not sufficient for such animal or for 
 the variatians of that into man. But that to man a further 
 will was necessary. That to the jurisdiction of man over 
 beings with him, a new order of beings had to be estab- 
 lished, and that this is in his human races agamic, poly- 
 gamic and monogamic existing now, or such other races 
 or divisions of these races as may possibly participate in 
 such jurisdiction. This were the special creation of man 
 and there is no such creation. 
 
 The will of God through life in nature sufficient for 
 the fish, reptile, four-footed and four-handed animals was 
 sufficient for the animals two-footed and two-handed. 
 And sufficient also for the possible variations of such 
 animal. And sufficient, therefore, for the unions of these 
 animals for their lives — these being tributary to them 
 enlarged existences — and for such unions of unmarried 
 mothers and their children, and for such unions of male 
 and female parents and their children whether polygamic 
 or monogamic. 
 
 From the unions for life of unmarried mothers and 
 their children in measures to the preservations of their 
 existences in common, there were continually more such 
 mothers and their children. This, therefore, were but a 
 variation of the two-footed and two-handed animal, sup- 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 235 
 
 posing its existence to its continuation and enlargement. 
 Such also only were the unions by marriages of male and 
 female parents, whether these be polygamic or monogamic. 
 There were more individuals of the unions of unmarried 
 mothers and their children than of the animal two-footed 
 and two-handed, and more of the polygamic than of the 
 agamic, and more of the monogamic than of the poly- 
 gamic. 
 
 These orders of man, therefore, were but variations 
 to the enlargement of the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed, and were less in want of the miracle than were 
 any one of the variations by which the lower animal 
 advanced to such higher animal. In every antecedent 
 advancement there were changes in structure, and the 
 two-footed and two-handed animal could come from the 
 animal four-handed only by changing its hinder hands 
 into feet. But to the man, whether agamic, polygamic or 
 monogamic, no such change was necessary. The agamic 
 man is a savage, and the monogamic a civilian, and there 
 are differences of appearance and capacity between them.. 
 But there are no differences of structure apparent between 
 the savage and civilian. And such is the identity in 
 structure and functions of the agamic savage, and the 
 monogamic civilian that many sensible people assume 
 that they are the same, essentially, being reciprocally 
 convertible, and differ but in education, and that inten- 
 tionally given by them to themselves. 
 
 And such the identity of the human race consisting 
 but of the animal two-footed and two-handed, there was 
 less of variation in man from such animal than in such 
 animal from the animal four-handed. And as we may not 
 rationally suppose a special creation of the animal, two- 
 footed and two-handed, assuming its existence, the less 
 may we suppose a special creation of man from that ani- 
 mal, or without that animal, consisting as he does but in 
 unions of such animals. And while it may yet be doubted 
 that man is of the animal, or but of the animal two-footed. 
 
236 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 and two-handed, it can not be doubted that in man there 
 is the animal two-footed and two-handed. 
 
 Life in nature of the animal four-handed were capable 
 of the animal two-footed and two-handed, and the animal 
 two-footed and two-handed were possible of the animal 
 four-handed. And capability, cause and possibility con- 
 sequence, the animal four-handed were cause of the ani- 
 mal two-footed and two-handed, and the animal two-footed 
 and two-handed were consequence of the animal four- 
 handed. And if the one capable do not actually cause the 
 other possible it is the miracle of cause without conse- 
 quence. And if the other do not actually consequence the 
 one it is the miracle of consequence without cause. And 
 as there are not these miracles there is, or was before it 
 became man, the animal two-footed and two-handed, or 
 there were the two miracles, neither of which is elsewhere 
 seen in nature, or conceivable. 
 
 And so, also, if man be not of an animal, two-footed 
 and two-handed, there were two other miracles. The two- 
 footed and two-handed animal there is in man were cap- 
 able of man, and, if not the cause of man, it were the 
 miracle of cause without consequence. And man were 
 possible of that animal, and, if not consequence of that 
 animal, he were the miracle of consequence without cause. 
 And thus, therefore, there were the animal two-footed and 
 two-handed, or thus were four miracles, no one of which 
 is elsewhere known. 
 
 Nor were the fact of its existence contradicted by the 
 want of its geological record, if there were such want. 
 In geological formations of the earth's surface detrita 
 the remains of animals have been included. And if in 
 these there were not the remains of the two-footed and 
 two-handed animal that were not conclusive that such 
 animal did not exist. It might have come later than other 
 animals and after there were formations to take up its 
 remains. And if there were the remains of this animal 
 recorded, but not the record of its successive changes 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 237 
 
 from the animal four-handed, that were not conclusive 
 that such changes did not occur. Occurring they will 
 have occurred at various places. The changes will have 
 been minute and gradual, and there may have been at no 
 one of these places a geological formation to contain a 
 continuous record of them. Or if there were such forma- 
 tion the remains to a certain extent will have been taken 
 for those of the anthropoid ape. And after that for those 
 of the man. And if, therefore, there were not the record 
 of the animal two-footed and two-handed, or of its changes 
 from the animal four-handed, that fact were not conclu- 
 sive that there was not, and before there was man, such 
 animal. And the less were it conclusive that it was not 
 by variation from the animal four-handed. 
 
 But there is such record at least of the existence of 
 the two-footed and two-handed animal. We find the 
 remains of such animal with those of animals now 
 extinct, and we term them the remains of a prehistoric 
 man. And they are such if they be the remains of an 
 animal, the individuals of which were united for life in 
 families agamic, polygamic or monogamic, but not with- 
 out. The animal two-footed and two-handed were but an 
 animal, without such unions as are the animals four-footed 
 and four-handed. Though there be unions of animal 
 mothers and their offspring during the infancy of the 
 offspring, these are but animals, and so only were animals 
 two-footed and two-handed until the unions of parents and 
 their infant offspring were continued after such offspring 
 had become adult. Then such animals first became 
 agamic man, and then polygamic and then monogamic. 
 And whether the remains of a being two-footed and two- 
 handed be those of an animal or man will depend upon 
 whether the individuals of such beings were or were not 
 in unions for life. And to this question the record could 
 make no answer. And we are forced to infer that whether 
 they be the remains of man or not they are at least the 
 remains of an animal two-footed and two-handed. 
 
238 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 And of such animal there is man in that such animal 
 were capable of man, and such man were possible of such 
 animal. And if such animal capable of such man be not 
 the cause of man there were the miracle of cause with- 
 out consequence. And if man possible of such animal 
 be not consequence of such animal he were the miracle 
 of consequence without cause. 
 
 And such the reason for believing that before man 
 there was the animal two-footed and two-handed, and that 
 of such animal there is man, there is the further reason 
 for this in that man is analogous to the animal as he were 
 not if he be not of life in nature of the animal. And the 
 yet further reason that through the antecedent animal 
 only could the cause of being in this universe have pro- 
 duced man at the time and place of his appearance. 
 
 And such the reasons that before there was man there 
 was the animal two-footed and two-handed, and that of 
 this there is man, there is more conclusive reason in that 
 it were capable of man. It were in individuals, male and 
 female, capable, through coitions when adult, of offsprings 
 male and female, and these were capable of unions for 
 life — the adults male and female of those — termed mar- 
 riage, and parents and offspring of others equally endur- 
 ing. And of such unions agamic, polygamic and monog- 
 amic, there were the animal agamic, polygamic and mon- 
 ogamic, now existing with the possibility of an animal 
 yet better and more abundant, from unions of any two of 
 these races, than could exist in any single race. 
 
 And of such unions for life the animal two-footed and 
 two-handed was capable. Consisting of individuals male 
 and female capable, when adult, of coitions, and offsprings 
 male and female capable of unions for life, termed mar- 
 riage, of which there were offsprings, male and female, 
 also capable of marriage and offsprings; of such unions 
 agamic, polygamic and monogamic, there were man 
 agamic, polygamic and monogamic, who now exist with 
 the possibility of a man }^et better and more abundant 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man, 239 
 
 from the unions of these races than any now existing in 
 any single race. And of these unions for life, whether 
 with marriage or without, the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed were capable. And so capable it were charged 
 with the continuation of its existence through these ways 
 becoming possible. 
 
 Of these unions the first possible was that of unmar- 
 ried mothers and their offspring in provisions for their 
 common safety and subsistence. The next were those of 
 marriage between adults, male and females, in which there 
 were several females to a single male. And the next were 
 those of marriage in which there was one male to but one 
 female, the offsprings of such marriages remaining for 
 life under the orders of their parents, as did the offspring 
 of the unmarried female parent. And such the unions 
 possible, of these the animal two-footed and two-handed 
 was capable. The individuals, without intellectual direc- 
 tions and under the proclivities of individual interests 
 merely, were forced into them, and being in them they 
 did that simply which was necessary to the continuations 
 of their individual existences in consistence with the con- 
 tinuation of their race. That only does man. He may 
 mistify himself with theology and metaphysics into the 
 illusion that he does more. But in ultimate analysis of 
 man through all the periods and vicissitudes of his exist- 
 ence it will be found that the individuals have but con- 
 tinued their existences through the unions possible to the 
 continuation of the human race; that they have done this, 
 not of their intelligences, but of their intuitions ; that their 
 unions and activities, therefore, and their families, stocks, 
 tribes, castes and states have been not of the intellects of 
 the man, but of the instincts of the animal, and that man 
 has not, of any metaphysical endowment, caused the ani- 
 mal parts of himself in families, stocks, tribes and states. 
 But the animal parts of him have made the man of him 
 there is in such unions. And that the animal so making 
 man was capable of the man it makes; and that the man 
 
240 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 so made was possible of the animal that makes him. And 
 that thus of the animal, two-footed and two-handed, there 
 was and is man. 
 
 And of such animal there is man for reason of his 
 analogy to the animal. He is of a causal being termed 
 life within a consequential being termed nature, as is the 
 animal. And from his rudimentary stage to the man possi- 
 ble he is by stages analogous to those by which there is the 
 animal from its rudimentary stage to the animal possible. 
 The stages of the animal are the radi,ate, annulate, articulate 
 and vertebrate, and those of man are the agamic, polyg- 
 amic and monogamic, with a possibility and promise of a 
 further stage from the unions of these races. And the 
 agamic man is analogous to the radiate animal in that 
 each is without the appearance of the male factor of its 
 normal being. And polygamic man is analogous to the 
 annulate animal in that each is in strings of its normal 
 beings — the polygamic man in tribes, each a string of 
 polygamic families, and the annulate animals the strings 
 of radiate animals, each analogous to the polygamic fam- 
 ily. And the monogamic man is analogous to the articu- 
 late animal in that each is in functional sections to its 
 normal state — the monogamic man in sections executive, 
 legislative and judicial, and the articulate animal in analo- 
 gous sections cephalic, thoracic and abdominal. And the 
 possible and promised stage of two races united is, or 
 will be, analogous to the vertebrate animal of two articu- 
 late animals united, so that while each continues to exist 
 it continues to exist in relation to the other in production 
 of one animal of both. And such the analogy of man to 
 the animal, this were possible but as he be of the life in 
 nature, of which there is the animal. 
 
 And there is the yet further reason that man is of the 
 animal two-footed and two-handed in that through that 
 animal only could there be man. Accepting that there is 
 an universe, and this of means and not of miracles, we 
 must accept that of means there is the earth, and by means 
 
As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 241 
 
 of the earth the plant, and by means of the plant the ani- 
 mal, and by means of the animal four-footed the animal 
 four-handed, and by means of the animal four-handed the 
 animal two-footed and two-handed. And, accepting this, 
 we must accept that by means of that animal only could 
 the universe of means have made the man. 
 
 Of an universe of miracles there might have been man 
 a miracle with no relation to circumstantial miracles. But 
 of an universe of means there is no other way by which 
 that universe could reach such man than that through 
 the animal two-footed and two-handed. And that it did 
 so reach the man is in the fact that man, from his first to 
 his last, is but a variation of such animal. 
 
 And that he is of that animal is in the fact that he is 
 to the man possible. Every antecedent being from the 
 axis of the universe is to its being possible, and this to 
 its most and to its best that it may be its most under the 
 conditions existing at its time and place. And so is man 
 to the man possible, and to the most man possible, and to 
 the best man possible that he may be his most. He is 
 under sexual feelings and maternal instincts, which force 
 him to the offspring possible in continuation of his race, 
 the every individual of whom is to his best and most in a 
 family to its best and most, in a stock, tribe or state to its 
 best and most. And of these conditions there is man to 
 the man possible, as of the same essential means there is 
 the animal to the animal possible, and the plant to the 
 plant possible. 
 
 And of that animal there is man for the further reason 
 that he is but to the man possible on earth. If man were in 
 a natural life on earth to a spiritual life on some other 
 sphere that spirit were a miracle. And that might have 
 caused man to be what he is, and other than he would 
 have been in life in nature merely. And it is not now 
 contended that there is not in man such spirit, and that 
 this is not destined to an existence on some other sphere, 
 . 16 
 
242 As a Reality, Also, There Is Man. 
 
 and apart from natural man on earth. But it is contended 
 that in natural man there is a moral being, however we 
 may term it, as natural as is his being physical. And that 
 this remains with physical man on earth so long as he, 
 through generations, shall continue physically on it. And 
 in a moral being as real and organic as is his being physi- 
 cal in stocks, tribes and states; that of this is his law and 
 the government of his states and the civilizations of his 
 ages ; that it is a moral being of the moral beings of all 
 the men who have lived to the betterment of present man; 
 that it is as tutelary and imperious over man, as a whole, 
 as is the mind of the individual man over the individual 
 man; and that as such it is a necessary part of man on 
 earth, and remains to brood and hover man on earth 
 so long as the race of man shall continue on the earth, 
 who will be, therefore, but to the race of man on earth, 
 however the spirits of that race, discharged of office here, 
 may leave to colonize some other sphere. 
 
 And such the animal, of which is man, that is a reality. 
 And man is a reality as is that animal. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 AND AS A REALITY, ALSO, THERE IS MIND IN MAN. 
 
 There is in every individual being, human or other, a 
 sensitive being perceptive and reflective of the conditions 
 incident to the continuations of its existence. And this 
 not physical but moral. And not in its structure but in 
 the functions of its structures. And not material as are 
 the nerves, blood, flesh and bones of the animal, but in 
 the consensus of these in concurrence to the animal under 
 the conditions possible. This in the individual man we 
 term mind, and in the race of man, civilization. And this 
 in man, however we may term it, is a reality if it be of 
 man. It is of man if it be of that life in nature of which 
 is man. And it is of man if it be the means by which 
 the individual or race of man is moved and directed to its 
 being possible, and by which it accepts and reflects the 
 conditions incident to its being possible. And to the con- 
 tinuation, under the conditions, of its existence to such 
 being. And if it be as is the flower to the plant, which at 
 the head of the plant continues its existence on to succes- 
 sive stages of its life, and as is the eye to the animal by 
 which it sees its way to other steps of its progress. And 
 as is the objectglass to the telescope of life in nature 
 bringing to consideration objects otherwise insensible. 
 
 And it is of man, if it be of that being simply from 
 the axis of the universe, and of which at this earth is man, 
 and not of being from some other source. And if it be, 
 therefore, of that original endowment of life in nature of 
 which are all the beings of the universe, and not of a sup- 
 plementary endowment to man alone of all the beings of 
 the universe. And, finally, it is of man if it be of means and 
 not of miracles ; and if it be to man as man is to the ani- 
 
244 And As a Reality, Also, There Is, Etc. 
 
 mal, and the animal to the plant, and the plant to the earth, 
 and the earth mediately or immediately to the universe — 
 a stage in consequence simply of that precedent cause — 
 and if man, therefore, were not naturally possible without 
 this, or this so possible without man. 
 
 So of man, it were a reality as is man. And it is so 
 of man. It is of that life in nature of which is man, as the 
 functions of an organ are of the cause, in consequence of 
 which there is the organ. And it is the means by which the 
 individual man, or state, or race of man, is guided to the 
 individual, state or race possible. And by which he accepts 
 the conditions incident to the continuation of his existence 
 possible. 
 
 And functionally to man it is as the flower to the plant 
 projecting its further existence; and as is the eye to the 
 animal, which, seeing objects, can not see itself; and as is 
 the objectglass of the telescope, which focuses objects 
 incident for observation on the eyeglass without the sense 
 of its mediating office. 
 
 And it is of that being simply from the axis of the 
 universe, of which are the beings of the universe, and of 
 which at this earth is man. And it is not of being from 
 any other source as a supplementary endowment. And it 
 is thus of means and not of miracles. And is functionally 
 to man as man is to the animal, and the animal to the 
 plant, and the plant to the earth, and the earth to the sun, 
 and the sun to the universe, in functional administrations 
 through teleologic evo-involutions of an essential being of 
 the universe. And man not possible without this, this 
 were not possible without man. And as man is a realty, 
 and as this were not possible without man, there is this 
 mind as a reality, as is man. 
 
 It is not intended that man originates his mind inten- 
 tionally, more than that of intention he originates himself, 
 or than that his mind of its intentions originates him; but 
 only that in every being finite of beings infinite reacting 
 from the universe to man and mind of man inclusive, there 
 
And As a Reality, Also, There Is, Etc. 245 
 
 is a finite product possible of such infinite factors. And this 
 is a moral being potentially demanding of its factors the 
 physical activities necessary to its physical existence ; and 
 that man and his mind, therefore, both of the same essen- 
 tial being of the universe, are both at their times and 
 places in resolutions of that being into its beings possible, 
 and in this reciprocate, and in such reciprocation recipro- 
 cally accept their existences in relation. And that the 
 mind is as real as the man ; and as real as is the sensitive 
 substance on the photographic plate ; and as real as is the 
 seed of the plant or the ovum of the animal. 
 
 In the every plant there is its seed — a sensitive being 
 susceptive of impressions from conditions incident in con- 
 sistence with which, and of which, there is its develop- 
 ment and evolution into the plant possible. And in every 
 animal there is its ovum — a sensitive being susceptive of 
 conditions incident in consistence with which, and of 
 which there are its development and evolution into the 
 animal possible. This in either is an organic matter 
 analogous to that medullary matter in man susceptive 
 of conditions incident, in consistence with which there 
 are the development and evolution of man into the man 
 possible. In the brain of man there is the germ of 
 man, as in the seed or ovum there is the germ of the plant 
 or animal. These are not strictly analogous. Of its 
 germ there is actually the individual plant or animal, and 
 of this germ of man there is not actually the individual 
 man. But of this germ of man there are the beings and 
 activities of man in becoming the man possible, as of 
 its germ there are the beings and activities of the plant 
 or animal in becoming the plant or animal possible. 
 And terming by metonymy of cause for effect the brain of 
 man the mind of man, we may, with the same propriety, 
 term the germ of the plant or animal the mind of the 
 plant or animal. And there is mind in man, therefore, as 
 real as that sensitive being on the photographic plate 
 which takes the picture of the landscape, and as is the 
 
246 And As a Reality, Also, There Is, Etc. 
 
 germ of the plant or animal. It is not intended that the 
 brain of man is the mind of man, as it is not intended that 
 the germ of the plant or animal is the mind of the plant 
 or animal, but only that their operations are so analogous 
 as that terming those of the one mind, so also may we term 
 the others. Nor is it intended that in any sense the mind 
 of man is the brain of man, but only that the brain of man 
 is capable of those operations in acceptance of the condi- 
 tions of man's existence, which we term his mind. 
 
 And such the mind of man, there is such mind as 
 there is man himself, in families, stocks, tribes and states 
 of man, no one of whom could have so existed without 
 mind, more than could the plant or animal without its 
 germ. 
 
 And that mind is a reality, in that it is the natural 
 mode of the reality. The every reality, as we have seen, 
 is a being physiological of beings different in reciprocal 
 limitations of each other, of which the one is energy and 
 the other its inertia, and the one force and the other mat- 
 ter, and the one life and the other nature. And such the 
 reality of which is mind — the correlative of conscience — 
 these are to each other as are life and nature. And con- 
 science life, the mind of man is the nature of that life. 
 And as nature is a reality from being of the reality in life, 
 so is mind reality from being of the reality in conscience. 
 
 And the mind of man a reality from its being the natural 
 mode of human life a reality, it is also a reality from its 
 being the initial mode of energy; and the matter mode 
 of force ; and the moral mode of physical man. Each of 
 these beings, energy, force, life and man, is a being physi- 
 cal, of which there is its mode of being into the beings 
 of if possible, to be termed moral. And such energy the 
 moral mode of that which in physics we term inertia ; and 
 of force to be termed matter ; and of life to be termed 
 nature; analogously, such is the mind of man, the moral 
 mode of his physical being into the individual, family, stock, 
 
And As a Reality, Also, There Is, Etc. 247 
 
 tribe, state and race of his being possible. And the moral 
 modes of energy, force and life realities, so also is mind 
 the moral mode of man. 
 
 We do not see it to be such, or that as a real being 
 there is mind. We see in the activities of individual men 
 to the preservation of their individual existences, and in 
 their entrances into families, and in the entrances of 
 families into stocks, tribes and states, that which implies 
 the existence of a moral being such as were mind in the 
 disposition of man to his best and most, but we do not see 
 the thing itself. And this, I suggest, for the reason that 
 the thing itself is that instrument through which we see 
 the ministrations of this moral being, and therefore, seeing 
 such ministrations of itself, can not see itself in such 
 administrations as the eye, the instrument through which 
 we see objective beings, can not see itself. Nor can it 
 realize that the insensible being through which it becomes 
 sensible of such objective being is the same as that of 
 which these beings consist and react with each other. 
 Itself a reality, it can not realize that other beings so dif- 
 ferent from itself in their appearances are but modes of 
 that reality of which it is itself. Or that it is sensible of 
 them only through its reactions with them, as the eye is 
 sensible of objective beings only through the reactions of 
 an insensible being in itself with an essential being equally 
 insensible in them ; or that it itself is a being of energy 
 and inertia, and force and matter, and life and nature, as 
 are all objective beings ; or that its impressions of objective 
 beings are but the limitations of its own indefinite being, 
 as are those of inertia upon energy, or matter upon force, 
 or nature upon life ; or that in such limitations they are in 
 moral administrations of their physical beings respectively, 
 as is mind in administration of its physical man. But if 
 there be mind in man, such is its office. And there is 
 mind in man as the condition of his existence at any stage 
 above the animal, as there is inertia to energy, and matter 
 
248 And As a Reality, Also, There Is, Etc. 
 
 to force, and life to nature; and the seed to the plant and 
 the ovum to the animal ; and as there is consequence to 
 cause in every being physiological of this physiological 
 universe, and as such the moral mode of physical man a 
 reality, the mind of man is a reality. And as a reality, 
 therefore, there is the mind of man. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 AND AS A REALITY, ALSO, THERE IS LAW. 
 
 If, as I have assumed, law be a rule of being, and of 
 the activities of beings in relation to each other and the 
 universe of being of which they are in part, and if 
 being be finite of infinites in limitations of each other, 
 and this be the word expressive of the will of God in the 
 beings of it possible, and this be reality, there is law as a 
 reality, if there be beings in such activities. And there is 
 being in such activities. 
 
 There are stars about the axis of the universe, and 
 suns about stars, and planets about suns. And at the 
 surface of this earth, a planet, there are forces, and of 
 these matters, and of these plants, and of these animals, 
 and of these man, and in man mind. And in each of 
 these there is the rule of its being as it is, and the rule of 
 its beings in relation to the beings with it. 
 
 There is the star but as it be a being, and under a 
 rule that it be as it is ; and also under the rule that of its 
 activities in being it be as it is in relation to the axis of the 
 universe. And so is it with the sun in relation to its star, 
 and the planet in relation to the sun, and the force at this 
 earth's surface in relation to the earth, and the matter in 
 relation to its force, and the plant in' relation to its matter, 
 and the matter in relation to the plant, and the man in 
 relation to the animal, and mind of man in relation to the 
 man. 
 
 No one of these is original or self-existent at its time 
 and place, but is of an antecedent being in which there is 
 the rule that at its every time and place about the center 
 of its being it be its possible. This being under such rule 
 
250 And As a Reality, A/so, There Is Law. 
 
 of its being were the law of such beings. And there is 
 such law. 
 
 There were this by hypothesis in the being finite of 
 beings infinite. And this in the word expressive of the 
 will of God in such beings of it possible. 
 
 And there is this in phenomena of these beings in 
 their reciprocal activities. There is no planet but as it be 
 under the rule that it be an orb of matter in its elliptical 
 orbit about its sun from whose periods it can not, of itself, 
 depart for a single instant. Nor at this earth's surface is 
 there a force but as it be in appointed activities with 
 respect to other forces and matters adjacent. Nor is 
 there an atom of matter, but as it be in appointed activi- 
 ties with other atoms in the matter molecule. Or the 
 molecule of matter but as it be in appointed activities 
 with other molecules in the matter compound; or a com- 
 pound of matter but as it be in appointed activities with. 
 other compounds. 
 
 There are not hydrogen and oxygen but as in definite 
 proportions they form water, or chlorine and sodium but 
 as in definite proportions they form salt. Or water 
 ammonia and carbonic oxide but as in definite proportions 
 they form ammonias compound, acid and base; or these 
 but as reacting they form plant matters ; or these but as 
 reacting they form plants; or these but as reacting they 
 form into the plants possible. Nor is there animal matter 
 but as of this there be the animal and of this the animal 
 possible. Nor is there man but as there be of him the 
 man possible ; or mind in man but as of this there be the 
 man possible. And this under the rule of an essential 
 and universal being, that at its time and place it be the 
 being possible. This being under rule were law. And 
 there is law therefore as well by inductions of the phe- 
 nomena as by deductions from the hypothesis of an essen- 
 tial being in the finite word of God. And as the finite 
 word of God is the reality there is law as a reality. 
 
And As a Reality, Also, There Is Law. 251 
 
 And it is contended that as there were not being- 
 finite of the word of God, or space, or force, or matter, 
 or life, or nature, or the universe, star, sun, earth, plant, 
 animal, man, or mind, or mind in man, or law, without 
 such essential being of the universe ; and as there is not 
 only the one but the every one of these there is that 
 being. And that the truth, therefore, of the first of the 
 two propositions of this work is thus established — "that 
 there is an essential being of the universe" — and in that 
 there is established, also, the three following propositions: 
 "That in this essential being there is life, and of that 
 nature;" and "that of nature there is man;" with but 
 the one remaining — "that man of nature is to the man 
 possible," and not to the individuals of any dominant 
 human race who of their own means and in their own ways 
 may be pleased to continue their existences. And in that 
 there will have been established, also, the truth intended 
 in the first part of this work that the beings of this uni- 
 verse are of the resolutions of that essential being, sim- 
 ply, and not of the manipulations of an exterior and per- 
 sonal cause upon it. In that exclusive universe of infinite 
 being finite there will have been, necessarily, all the 
 power, and all the purpose, and all the force, and all the 
 matter, and all the life and all the nature, appearing or 
 possible in that universe, or in any being of that universe. 
 And these from motives of infinite beings becoming finite 
 in their reaction on the axes of that universe, and without 
 the possibility of other agency to the power and purpose 
 of that word and will of God. And that man at this 
 earth, therefore, is not more under a tutelary genius in 
 administration to him of special providences than is the 
 animal or plant. And in this conclusion ends the first 
 part of this work. 
 
PART SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 MAN AT THIS EARTH TO THE MAN POSSIBLE. 
 
 It must be admitted, however, that the truth of the 
 conclusion in the first part of this work is not accepted 
 generally. And in fact that a very large proportion of 
 the people of states the most advanced assert, in prac- 
 tice if not in terms, that not only is there to them a 
 tutelary genius apart from the resolutions of infinite being 
 finite, but that this accords to them that they be not what 
 they must from the resolutions of such universe, but indi- 
 vidually what they would like to be. And not, therefore, 
 the man possible, but a man supplemented by his indivi- 
 dual intelligence to what he should be. And that they 
 may continue or discontinue the existence of the race 
 of man on earth as it may please them without awaiting 
 the final resolutions of the universe. And that making 
 states, not of nature but of their own invention, so long 
 as that may be agreeable, they may take their departures 
 to eternal existences in some other sphere. But this 
 assumption is controverted in this second part of the work, 
 in which there will be proofs to show that man on earth 
 is there to the man possible and but to the man possible. 
 
 The truth of which proposition is affirmatively estab- 
 lished in the establishment of the proposition that man is 
 of nature. 
 
 He is of nature only as he be of the will of God. He 
 is of the will of God only as he be the finite product of 
 
254 Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 
 
 infinite factors. And of this will of God he were to the 
 man possible. God were the cause of being from the 
 universe of infinite beings finite to man, in finite being at 
 this earth. And there is every reason why every being 
 from that universe to man should be its possible, with no 
 single reason why it should not. 
 
 And every reason, therefore, why man should be his 
 possible, with no reason why he should not. There is also 
 every reason for believing that every being from the 
 universe to man is its possible under the conditions at its 
 time and place. There is every reason that the earth is 
 the earth possible; and the plant the plant possible; and 
 the animal the animal possible. And there is every rea- 
 son, therefore, why man, if of the same will of God in 
 nature, should also be the man possible. 
 
 But this is more clearly so if man be of a nature not 
 only of the will of God but of infinite beings finite. Each 
 being were then the finite product of infinite factors which 
 at the time and place of man could produce nothing else 
 but man and him the man possible. 
 
 But besides this if man be to other than the man pos- 
 sible it must be through agency other than the will of 
 God in nature. There must be an anthropomorphic 
 Theos attendant on the nature of the will of God in 
 process from the axis of the universe with power to 
 modify that process. And as a tutelary genius to take 
 charge of it in man and make man not simply his possible 
 in nature, but a something he would rather be. This 
 something were a mass of absolutely equal individuals in 
 no natural relation to each other, and under no law but 
 that they see proper to impose and that by force of 
 majorities over minorities of adult males. This is the 
 state to which the man of the earth now aspires. And if 
 man is not to be the possible of God in infinite beings 
 finite, he must have or find such tutelary Theos. And he 
 can not either find or have it. It must exist in and of the 
 will of God and to execute that will and this in modifying 
 
Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 255 
 
 It to the extent expressed. And there is no such Theos 
 unless it be that in the will of man himself. And in the 
 will of man there is not such Theos. 
 
 In the will of man himself there is an agency of the 
 will of God in nature to the man possible. Any agency 
 of the will of God is a Theos and in the will of man there 
 is such Theos. But that a Theos to the man possible is 
 not a Theos to the man not possible. Beside this in man 
 himself there is no other Theos apparent or conceivable 
 to execute the will of God in man. And this sufficient 
 for the man possible is not sufficient for the man not pos- 
 sible. But while sufficient for the man possible and not 
 sufficient for the man not possible of the will of God in 
 infinite being finite, man himself assumes that it is not 
 sufficient for the man possible, but is sufficient for the 
 man not possible of such being. And hence it is that, 
 while man at no time or place strives as a whole to be 
 his most possible and his best possible that he may be his 
 most, at every time and place of his existence he asserts 
 his individual being against those of other individuals and 
 his stock, tribe or state against other stocks, tribes and 
 states ; in the hope, it would seem, that he may come to 
 a state of moral being not derived from the nature of 
 the universe, but original in him and fitting him for a 
 nature of his own — from which illusion there are absurdi- 
 ties innumerable and these the most conspicuous in the 
 most conspicuous man. 
 
 That Theos of God in man is sufficient for the man 
 possible. There are conclusive reasons for believing that 
 the original of man was the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed, with its organ of intelligence to coordinate the 
 activities of its feet and hands in provisions for its safety 
 and subsistence. There are reasons equally conclusive 
 that this animal was, by variation to its means of subsist- 
 ence, of the antecedent animal four-handed. And reasons 
 as conclusive that this animal two-footed and two-handed 
 took its entire being physical and moral through ante- 
 
256 Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 
 
 cedent beings in radiation of nature from the axis of the 
 universe. And reasons as conclusive that in this its being- 
 it took in power and purpose of that will of God all the 
 being necessary to its becoming what else or more under 
 subsequent conditions might be possible. 
 
 And to its becoming agamic man in stocks of the 
 unfathered children of unmarried mothers; and polygamic 
 man in tribes of the families of several wives under the 
 patriarchal power of single husbands; and monogamic 
 man in states of the families of single wives under the 
 power of single husbands, and compound man in states of 
 monogamic families in unions with the families of lower 
 races in which the monogamic families were in exercise 
 of the patriarchal power over those of lower races as their 
 proletariates ; and in this the being to become the man 
 possible who can be no other than the most man possible 
 of these races united. Such being in radiation of the will 
 of God in nature from the universe were in itself the 
 Theos of which is man. And of this there were the man 
 possible, and of this there were not the man not possible. 
 
 But the men themselves, conscious that to them indi- 
 vidually has been committed the preservation of their 
 individual existences, are not conscious of any obligation 
 beyond. Or that to them there is any thing more than 
 their individual existences which they may use here on 
 earth for a time and then take with them to another 
 sphere. Or that while here they are to provide for those 
 coming after them. Or that there shall be others coming 
 after them. They seem to regard those at. any time 
 existing as the only ones to be considered, and that these 
 may start or stop as they please. And that these be 
 under the patriarchal power of majorities of adult males, 
 who may form them into states to be and act in independ- 
 ence of the laws of nature. But so far these conceptions 
 have been illusive. No real state has yet been formed 
 by any compact of its adult males. And no artificial state 
 has been other than it would have been of its nature 
 
Man at This Earth to the Man Possible, 257 
 
 under the conditions. And thus it is that while man 
 assumes autonomy he does not possess it, and while able 
 to provide the means to the preservation of his individual 
 existence he has individually no more effect upon the 
 course of man in nature than have individual plants upon 
 the course of the plant, or individual animals upon the 
 course of the animal. Such man as man individually 
 conceives of and proposes is not the man possible. But 
 there is to be such man possible of nature as surely as 
 man himself is of nature and not of the anthropomorphic 
 Theos of his own invention. And while we may doubt as 
 to the magnitude of this man or the date of his occurrence 
 or duration, we can not reasonably doubt that at some 
 time, however distant and for a period however short, 
 there will be the man possible upon this earth. There 
 will be upon every spot of the earth's habitable surface 
 the utmost man it will support, and him of all the races in 
 the relations of their fitnesses for the works of a common 
 safety and subsistence. And to this, the end of man on 
 earth, there will be the man possible. 
 
 And he is to the man possible in that he is of being 
 which in every instance of its existence is to its being 
 possible. 
 
 There is an universe of being, whether that be being 
 finite simply or the word of God, or being merely without 
 the being finite or the word of God. And of this there is 
 an universe ; and at every time and place within that uni- 
 verse the being possible. Without this there were not 
 the universe. There were not the whole of beings but as 
 there be the beings possible to comprise that whole. And 
 man, a being of that universe, were, or were to be, the 
 man possible, if it were not as being simply he were, at 
 his every time and place, the being possible. But if he 
 be being in that simply he is at his every time and place 
 the being possible under the conditions then and there 
 existing, and to become the further being possible under 
 
 17 
 
258 Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 
 
 these conditions changing. And if man be not to the man 
 possible, he is not of the being of this universe, and as he 
 is of the being of this universe, he is to the man possible. 
 
 And if he be not to the man possible through unions 
 of unequal races, rising from the plane of individual men 
 into organized bodies of men reciprocally supporting each 
 other in cultivating the earth to its capacity of provisions, 
 and in conserving these provisions to the population it is 
 possibly able to support, he is here on the earth to him- 
 self, and each individual man or woman is the end of that 
 providence producing him or her. Neither were under 
 obligation to continue the race, or continue in it, or do 
 other than that to please himself or herself. They were 
 the flowers of the human plant, without cross-fertilization 
 of each other to the seed of man ; and to lives of indolence 
 and self-indulgence, not only while here on earth, but in 
 an after life of dissipation elsewhere. 
 
 But he is not so to his individual self on earth, but at 
 the every instant of his existence on earth is tasked to the 
 exertions necessary to the preservation and transmission 
 of that existence, and for any neglect of that task is pun- 
 ished to the extent of his dereliction. 
 
 Nor is it apparent what use the cause of man could 
 have for him as such unconditioned individual. It might - 
 be suggested that one use were in his self-regulations to 
 the execution of the intentions of his cause. But in that 
 state there could be no further intentions of his cause with 
 respect to him. Nor would such individuals execute the 
 intentions of their cause, however clearly these might be 
 expressed. But as such unconditioned individuals, some 
 would war upon others for power over them, and would 
 recognize their cause but as an anthropomorphic Theos to 
 authorize their doing what of their selfish instincts they 
 had resolved on. Such anthropomorph to prompt man to 
 indulge his inclinations on others were not the cause of 
 man. Nor could the cause of man have use for him in 
 execution of the orders of his imaginary anthropomorph. 
 
Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 259 
 
 And for these reasons, with nothing to the contrary, 
 man on earth is to the man possible on earth, and but to 
 the man possible on earth. It may be assumed, as I have 
 said, that while the plant and animal at this earth are to the 
 plant and animal possible, man is not simply to the man 
 possible, but is also to the production in him of moral 
 beings for another sphere of existence elsewhere, and apart 
 from man on earth. 
 
 But this assumption is unwarranted, These moral 
 beings were the souls of men who will have helped the 
 man on earth to be the man possible. And they may 
 unite upon the deaths of the men so helping into a moral 
 being attendant on living men to brood and hover them 
 on the way to the man possible intended. And they have 
 united in such moral being. There is over the families, 
 states, races, and the race of man, a civilization, and this 
 a real moral being, as potent in ordering these families, 
 states and races of men as is the government of any exist- 
 ing state in ordering its constituents. And it is not to be 
 supposed that these moral beings so attendant yet on man 
 can have gone, or been intended to go, to other spheres. 
 Nor can it be supposed that men have other souls, or, if 
 so, that these are cultured in the living man. They were 
 those that prompt stocks, tribes and states to war upon 
 each other. And they were most and best in monogamic 
 states, more advanced than polygamic and agamic states. 
 And in these they were most and best at the periods when 
 the commons become possessed of the patriarchal power, 
 and when the one victorious party begins, through an 
 imperator, to subjugate another. And they were most and 
 best at Rome, when, as a republic, she trampled upon 
 prostrate provinces, and when social conservatism became 
 relaxed, and marriage was abated and children went to 
 waste, and when men in the habilaments of women, and 
 women in the habilaments of men, drunk at noonday, reeled 
 about the market-places. 
 
260 Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 
 
 And they were most and best in this Republic, the 
 grandest since that of Rome, now, when it takes foreign 
 provinces, and marriages become belittled, and children 
 are remitted to the state to be educated, and men take the 
 employments of women, and women those of men, and 
 aspire to vote and take political and professional offices 
 and when wives aspire to contract even with their hus- 
 bands. And when the government is in the hands of the 
 victorious party, who think nothing wrong that keeps the 
 other under, while the other thinks nothing wrong that 
 can bring the victor down. And if living men, therefore, 
 be but culture tubes for human souls to form into a moral 
 being on some other sphere, the conditions were singu- 
 larly unfavorable for the productions of such souls as 
 were fit for a moral being elsewhere. The souls of men 
 now struggling for political supremacy in this Republic 
 were the best perhaps the human world has known. And 
 a moral being of such souls were not useful or attractive. 
 And it is not to be supposed that man is here but to such 
 impotent conclusion, while for every conceivable reason it 
 is to be supposed that he is here to the man possible who 
 were not possible of such moral beings. Nor if man 
 merely had been the object of man would there have been 
 more than the first agamic man. In him there would have 
 been man as truly as in the polygamic or monogamic 
 races. And if men as butterflies and not as bees shall 
 have been intended there were no reason for a higher 
 than the agamic race who could as well have so gone to 
 waste. 
 
 Nor are men individually the ends of man on earth 
 as they were if only to the pleasurable enjoyment of their 
 individual lives. Since in fact at no period of their exist- 
 ences on earth have men stopped in their course of being 
 what they could be to such enjoyment. Of the sexual 
 feelings and maternal instincts of men and women, as I 
 have said, there have been coitions, and offspring, nurtured 
 and educated, to survive them; and who, surviving their 
 
Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 261 
 
 parents, have been as much the ends and objects of the 
 cause of man as were their parents, and as forced to con- 
 tinue the race as were their parents. And in consistence 
 with these facts it can not be assumed that the individuals 
 so succeeded were the ends of the man continued thus to 
 other ends in his further being. 
 
 Nor can there be an end of man on earth while yet 
 of his industries the earth is able to yield provisions for 
 his subsistence in his abundance possible. 
 
 Nor while on earth are the men but the culture tubes 
 of human souls for existences in other spheres. There is 
 in every man a moral being to be termed his soul, which, 
 intuitively sensible of what the cause of man intended 
 him to be, is instantly prompting him to what he should 
 be; and to the opportunities of his becoming what he 
 should be; and which continually puts before him the 
 pictured plan of what he should be that he may work up 
 to it; and which acts in this as a tutelary moral genius in 
 the man. But analogously such moral being is also in 
 the plant and animal. In every plant or animal there is a 
 moral being conceptive of his conditions and wants and 
 prompting instantly to the variations proper to its becom- 
 ing the specific plant, or animal intended; as does that 
 moral being we term a soul in man. And this soul in 
 man is — not more than that in the animal or plant — of 
 other than that endowment of finite being originally in 
 the man, animal or plant. But is a moral being finite 
 inseparable from that physical being finite whatever it be, 
 to instruct it what to be and do. And not in addition to 
 that physical being finite of which is man it can not make 
 man to other than the man possible, more than can that in 
 the animal or plant make the animal or plant to other 
 than the animal or plant which, under the conditions pos- 
 sible, it can be. 
 
 There is in every man, therefore, a moral being to be 
 termed a soul. And one end of man may be said to be 
 the production of such moral beings, but that can not be 
 
262 Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 
 
 said to be the end of man on earth. Such man goes on 
 from generation to generation in such production, while 
 yet, himself, advancing immeasurably from the animal 
 from which he started. 
 
 Nor can it be said that these souls are for another 
 and distinct state of existence. It is not seen what state 
 of existence there is beyond that of the finite of infinites 
 in which, at this earth, man now is. Nor is it seen that 
 there is such state ; or that there can be such state of that 
 finite being, simply, there is in man; or that there can be 
 a state of man beyond his present finite state, without 
 other endowment, or other being than that now in man. 
 And there is ground to doubt, therefore, that there is a 
 state of man in another sphere than that on which as a 
 finite being he now is, to which, leaving this, he goes. 
 
 And the more may we doubt this, when we see that 
 about physical man at this earth there is a state of moral 
 being exactly such as there would be if about him there 
 were the moral beings of all the men through all the ages 
 working to compose it. This we see in what is termed 
 the civilization of every human state. 
 
 The state may have its civil government of the moral 
 beings of its present people; but every such government 
 is under the orders of a higher power consisting in what 
 is termed its civilization, which is, itself, a state of moral 
 being more imperious than the civil state which must sub- 
 missively accept its orders. This were such as were the 
 moral being of all the moral beings of all the individuals 
 of the race, who have lived up to it, and into it; and who, 
 living to the advancement of man, will have so lived. 
 And as there is such state of moral being now about 
 man, which can be but of the moral beings of man, who 
 have lived and died to its production, it is not to be sup- 
 posed that these beings have been, or are to be, exiled to 
 another state of existence elsewhere, but are to continue 
 here in tutelage of man. This moral man is to physical 
 man as nature is to life, and the cause of man will not 
 
Man at This Earth to the Man Possible. 263 
 
 have separated moral from physical man more than it will 
 have separated nature from the life of other beings. 
 
 And there is reason, therefore, that, whatever be 
 man's conceptions as to the end of his being on earth, he 
 is to the man possible, and but to the man on earth possi- 
 ble, and to such end he will attain. The individuals of a 
 family, or the families of a state, or the states of a race, 
 or races, even, may neglect or misuse these opportunities, 
 and so drop out of the march of man into an oblivion of 
 nonexistence, always yawning. But the march of those 
 not so failing will continue to the most man possible, and 
 the best man possible that he may be his most upon this 
 earth. 
 
 And if in the preceding chapters, affirming the first 
 proposition of this theory, it shall have appeared that 
 there is in space of the finite word of God an essential 
 being of the universe, it will appear in this, affirming the 
 second proposition, that man at this earth of the life x in 
 nature of that being is at his time and place to the man 
 possible, and but to the man possible; as are all ante- 
 cedent beings to their beings possible of such infinite 
 being finite, from the axis of that universe in space. 
 
 And to the theory of man at this earth in continua- 
 tion of his life in nature to the man possible, there will 
 remain in question but the fourth proposition — that he 
 can do so, not through any single human race existing 
 now, but only through unions of the individuals of these 
 races in relations of inequality. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 BUT NOT OF ANY SINGLE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The races I have said are, first, the agamic in stocks 
 of the unfathered children of unmarried mothers; and, 
 next, the polygamic in tribes of the families of several 
 mothers under the patriarchal power of their single male 
 parents; and the next the monogamic in states of the 
 families of single mothers under the patriarchal powers 
 of their single male parents. And though of these the 
 agamic race be capable of the agamic man possible and 
 the polygamic race of the polygamic man possible; and 
 the monogamic race of the monogamic man possible 
 neither one is capable of the man possible of all in com- 
 plementary relations to each other. Each exists and runs 
 as it can upon its own peculiar mode; and the agamic 
 upon that of the orders of unmarried mothers ; and the 
 polygamic upon that of the orders of polygamic male 
 parents ; and the monogamic upon that of the orders of a 
 government by appointment of proprietory male parents. 
 Each running upon its peculiar mode is to be termed a race. 
 And as neither can take the mode of another each must 
 run in exclusion of the others to the continuation of its 
 own individual existence. And in thus antagonizing each 
 other neither can be what it would be without those races 
 impeding it. And the less can it be what it would be if 
 with its own it could adapt to occasions for them the 
 modes of others. For this reason there can not be the 
 man possible of any single race. 
 
 And there can not be this also for the further reason 
 that the races are unequally able to sustain themselves in 
 the race to the man possible. The ability of races is in 
 the human lives they can produce angi mature to their 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 265 
 
 respective continuation in the race of man. And the 
 agamic is less able than the polygamic and the polygamic 
 than the monogamic. For this reason the polygamic 
 supersedes the agamic whenever they come in contact, 
 and so also does the monogamic the polygamic, which 
 therefore were destined to supersede both lower races, 
 and to occupy the earth exclusively and give to it the 
 man possible of that single race if it were not that the 
 monogamic race at the period of its maturity is upon the 
 verge of its dissolution. 
 
 This race of the states of monogamic families under 
 orders of male parents has, as has every natural being, 
 its periods of infancy, adolescence, maturity and dissolu- 
 tion. And so also has the every one of its several states, 
 each of which becomes mature when the class of its peo- 
 ple termed commons become possessed of the patriarchal 
 power originally in a superior class termed lords. 
 
 The patriarchal power is that of human parents over 
 their offspring, and that is the condition of the human 
 family, and that is the condition of the human state, and 
 that is the condition of the human race. And the reason 
 for it is that man, at the every stage of his progress, shall 
 have the discipline and direction possible. But this power 
 of natural parents, sufficient for the family, is not sufficient 
 for the state of families — naturally equal — who were 
 without that regulative power if it were not that in the 
 experiences of these some have the ability to procure and 
 conserve the provisions for the support of themselves and 
 others and some have not. Of these the capables assume 
 that power over the incapables, and thus there is that 
 power not only in families but in states. Without this the 
 individual, whether male or female, or parent, or off- 
 spring is but an animal two-footed and two-handed, with 
 an organ of intelligence to coordinate the activities of its 
 feet and hands in preservation of its individual existence. 
 And it only becomes man when forced into the family by 
 the patriarchal power of the parent. Nor even then is 
 
266 But Not oj Any Single Human Race. 
 
 the individual a normal man. He can not originate him- 
 self, or, as man or woman, alone, can not give existence 
 to offspring. And the unit of man, therefore, is the 
 family, no one of which could exist without the patriarchal 
 power. Nor could a state of such families exist without 
 that power, which may be said therefore to be the condi- 
 tion not only of the state of man but of man himself. 
 
 These classes of lords and commons form in every 
 nascent monogamic state. In every such state, at its 
 earlier periods, there are these human units unequally 
 capable of the provisions necessary to their safety and sub- 
 sistence. These are made and held as property by the capa- 
 ble families, who allow the use of them to those incapable 
 only upon the terms of their submission to order in such 
 use. In such order, then, were the patriarchal power. 
 And this in the class of lords were originally absolute. 
 But in time the commons of the same race as their lords 
 contest with them the patriarchal power, and, being the 
 more numerous, by proscriptions force the lords to the 
 modus vivendi of a common law. To this the commons 
 have forced the lords of England. But, not content with 
 this, the colonists of this Republic, by revolution, have 
 abolished lords and taken to themselves the patriarchal 
 power. In this it has attained to its adult stage as a mon- 
 ogamic state and, as the animal, plant, or other adult 
 being in nature, has but to await the period of its dissolu- 
 tion, with such provisions as it can make to protract that 
 period. These it has made in vesting that power in its 
 adult males. These, achieving the revolution, were pos- 
 sessed of that power taken from the lords, and can exercise 
 it only through parties of such males, the major of which, 
 for the time of its majority, shall have the patriarchal power 
 of government, while the minor shall have for its time the 
 proletariate powers of offspring, subject to its parents. 
 And in this there is a dissolution of the monogamic state. 
 Of these parties the one will represent the state and the 
 other the people, and the one property and the other labor, 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 267 
 
 and the one despotism and the other anarchy, and in this 
 contest one or the other must succeed, when there will be 
 the end of the state in despotism or anarchy, or its extin- 
 guishment in the extinguishment of both parties. 
 
 Between these parties of adult males there can be no 
 compromise : First, for the reason that they are not of 
 lives in nature, and can not, therefore, reciprocally sup- 
 port each other to a higher human nature as lives in nature 
 do. And, next, for the further reason that they are parties 
 in contest for the funds of the state, each claiming juris- 
 diction of the whole, and neither able to renounce or abate 
 its claim. 
 
 . Of lives in eccentric radiations from the axis of the uni- 
 verse into the concentric natures receiving them, there are 
 their resolutions into such natures such as that of the two 
 lives, there is a nature of both ; but this capable of differen- 
 tiation into two other lives capable of such resolution into 
 a further nature, and so on to the ultimate nature possible. 
 It is so that of atomic individuals as lives there is the 
 human nature intermediate. And of this, differentiated 
 into parents and offspring as lives, there is the family 
 nature intermediate. And of this differentiated into mon- 
 ogamic families, capable and incapable, then is the mon- 
 ogamic state of such families. And of this, as one life 
 united with a lower race as another human life, there is, 
 or may be, the compound state of such unequal races 
 united, in all of which natures the lives of the same cause 
 and to the same end of the nature possible reciprocally 
 reinforce and sustain each other. 
 
 But they do so only as they be of that infinite being 
 finite in the resolutions of which is that will of God from 
 the axis of his universe which we term nature, and with- 
 out which no one of them could have a sensible existence. 
 Without this there were nothing but the will of the indi- 
 vidual men themselves to take the monogamic state of 
 commons possessed of the patriarchal power into a state 
 of adult males. And that volition could not so continue 
 
268 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 a natural monogamic state more than it could start it. 
 And in theory, therefore, of nature from the resolutions 
 of an essential being of the universe, the simple mono- 
 gamic state when its commons become possessed of the 
 patriarchal power is at the end of its natural existence. It 
 could then continue its human life* in human nature by- 
 uniting on lines of inequality with a lower race over which 
 it could exercise the patriarchal power. But without this 
 it can not make normal human lives of parties of its adult 
 males. Nor of such lives can it make the nature of a 
 normal human state. Nor can such factitious state con- 
 tinue its existence longer than the contest of parties for 
 the patriarchal power. The one party must claim that 
 power is the condition to the organized existence of the 
 state, the other party must claim it as the volition of the 
 people of the state, the one therefore, must affirm power 
 and the other liberty, and the one the power of the state 
 to rule its people and the other the right of the people to 
 rule the state. And without natural relations each is 
 absolute and exclusive of the other. There were not only 
 no disposition to compromise but no ground for com- 
 promise. Each must extinguish the other; the state can 
 not survive the extinction of its factors. And the state, 
 therefore, however abundant of blessings and prodigal of 
 promise is as destined to fall between despotism and 
 anarchy as is the individual man at maturity between the 
 principles of progress " and decay in him as in every 
 natural being. 
 
 And this the precept of theory, is also the induction of 
 phenomena. When the colonists as commons by their 
 revolution from their English lords became possessed of 
 the patriarchal power there was here an immense subject 
 for its exercise. There were varied and fertile lands from 
 the Atlantic to the Pacific and the Gulf to the Lakes, every 
 habitable acre of which when properly cultivated could 
 yield subsistence to an average family. There were man 
 in every monogamic state of Europe, and in stocks and 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 269 
 
 tribes of agamic and polygamic people ready to come or 
 to be brought, the every one of whom on coming was 
 worth $500 in value to the state. Upon this fund for 
 human life, the largest ever known on the earth before, the 
 adult male then existing or coming to exist were let in. 
 Of this they took possession in parties, each taking what 
 it could get and claiming its right to the whole, but to be 
 taken by the major parties through the government and 
 by the minor through the people. This claim neither can 
 abate, nor would either abate it if it could, but both are 
 linked into an inexorable contest for existence, with the 
 perfect certainty that neither can survive it; with the cer- 
 tainty, also, that with the extinction of these parties there 
 must be the extinction of the state. 
 
 I am quite aware that this truth is not accepted gen- 
 erally. And that our most able men in pulpit, press and 
 parliament are persistive in the assertion of this republic 
 as the human state the more replete with prosperity and 
 promise than any other that has yet existed. But 
 whether it be this or not will depend upon the question 
 whether individual men of their volitions can give exist- 
 ence to a natural state of man. And whether, therefore, 
 this is a natural state of man. And it must be admitted 
 by all reasoning people that it is not. It exists of no 
 natural factors. The parties major and minor of its adult 
 males are not such factors. They are in fact the agencies 
 to its dissolution — each claiming the whole to the exclu- 
 sion of the other. Nor has it exhibited a function of a 
 natural state. It has not given existence to a human 
 being or to a family or a state of families; nor has it 
 caused any one of the changes through which the major 
 of these parties has become supreme over the other. It did 
 not arrest the foreign slave trade, nor did it cause immi- 
 grants to come in the place of slaves. Nor did it cause the 
 secession of the South and the invasion of the South by the 
 North, and the subjugation of the Southern States and the 
 liberation of their slaves. Of all these acts the republic 
 
270 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 was quite innocent, and each has occurred from the efforts 
 of the major party of adult males to support itself in pos- 
 session of the patriarchal power against the minor seek- 
 ing to regain it. 
 
 Nor has the constitutional compact under which it has 
 assumed to become a normal human state made it such. 
 That was an unilateral instrument and was not binding 
 longer than the party making it was willing to be bound. 
 And it means but that, the power to interpret it, would 
 have it mean. And instead of being a natural ordinance 
 in preservation to its ends of a natural human state it 
 has been a blind or fig leaf merely to the perversities of 
 either party in its attempts to take from the other the 
 patriarchal power. 
 
 Nor have the constitutions assumed by the several 
 states been more real or effective. The majority of votes 
 secures that power to the party obtaining it. To that 
 power every thing is right which tends to sustain it and 
 every thing wrong that tends to defeat it. And while, 
 therefore, we rejoice in our possession of the finest human 
 state that ever was, it is rationally demonstrable that we 
 have no natural state at all, but only an~imaginary state of 
 adult males in parties struggling for the government ; and, 
 certain that the state can not survive its parties, it is cer- 
 tain that neither party can survive the other. And that 
 there is the end of the state in the extinction of these 
 parties. 
 
 The monogamic race is to be that of which there is 
 to be the man possible if of any single human race there is 
 to be such man. In no state of that race can there be the 
 man possible while in it there is the contest of lords and 
 commons for the patriarchal power. Nor in any such 
 state can there be its existence to the man possible of the 
 parties of adult males. And of this state, therefore, 
 alone there can not be the man possible. 
 
 Nor can there be of any human state or race existing 
 now. 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 271 
 
 The races now existing, as I have said, are the agamic; 
 polygamic and monogamic. And the agamic in stocks of 
 unmarried mothers and their unfathered offspring. And 
 the polygamic in tribes and castes of polygamic male 
 parents and their wives and families. And the monogamic 
 in states of monogamic families under governments, at first 
 by appointment of proprietary male parents, and at last 
 not by appointment of proprietary male parents, but of 
 adult males. And though there is to be the man possible, 
 there is not to be such man of either race alone. And not 
 of the agamic race, for the reason that that is without the 
 male element of manhood. And not of the polygamic 
 race, for that that is without initiation or autonomy. And 
 not in the monogamic race for that in that there is an 
 excess of the initiation and autonomy, of which the poly- 
 gamic is in want. 
 
 The agamic man — the man without marriage — is 
 without the male element of manhood, in that to the off- 
 spring of such man the male parent is officially unknown. 
 
 And the polygamic man is without initiation and 
 autonomy, in that the course of his existence in tribes and 
 castes is inexorably prescribed by the conditions under 
 which it starts. 
 
 And the monogamic man is under an excess of initia- 
 tion and autonomy, in that the course of his existence in 
 states is determined by the volitions of its individuals in 
 assertion of their individual interests in preservation of 
 their existences. 
 
 In the stocks of agamic peoples, without males in 
 office to supplement unmarried mothers in support and 
 regulation of offspring, there is, perhaps, the agamic man 
 possible, but not the man possible. And that there is not 
 is in the fact that, though these modes of man were the 
 first to appear upon the earth, they not only did not give 
 it at all times and places the population possible, but at 
 no one time or place did they give it such population. 
 And so certain that of these there is not to be the most 
 
272 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 man possible, it is equally apparent that of these there is 
 not the best man possible that he be his most, since an 
 abler than such agamic man is the polygamic or mono- 
 gamic man, the either of whom subjugates or extinguishes 
 the agamic whenever they come in contact. 
 
 And in the tribes and castes of polygamic peoples, 
 without initiation or autonomy, there is perhaps the 
 polygamic man possible, but not the man possible. The 
 tribes are without initiation or autonomy, in that of the 
 families of the polygamic male parent there is, of neces- 
 sity, the tribe, without the power in such parent or family 
 to make it otherwise. 
 
 And the castes of polygamic tribes are equally with- 
 out initiation or autonomy, in that castes occur from the 
 subjugation of tribes, becoming peaceful and productive, 
 by hill tribes, still predatory, adjacent. These, becoming 
 peaceful and productive, are in turn subjugated by other 
 hill tribes, still predatory, until there comes to be a stack 
 of tribes, priestly, militant, industrial and servile, without 
 the ability in either to make it otherwise. The tribe, or 
 caste of tribes, is as without initiation and autonomy, as 
 is the plant in becoming the plant possible from its seed, 
 or the animal in becoming the animal possible from its 
 egg. And as from the seed of no one plant — endogenous 
 or exogenous — can there be, without initiation and auton- 
 omy, the plant possible, or from the egg of any one 
 animal the animal possible of the polygamic family — the 
 unit and seed, or egg, of the polygamic man — can there 
 be the man possible, but only the polygamic man, who is 
 not such man. 
 
 And in states of monogamic man, in which there is 
 initiation and autonomy from their courses and activities 
 being determined by the proclivities of their individuals, 
 there is perhaps the monogamic man possible, but not the 
 man possible. And this for the reason that in such state 
 there is an excess of that origination and autonomy of which 
 the polygamic man is deficient. The polygamic man can 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 273 
 
 not alter the course of his being by any self-originated 
 activities. But so can the monogamic man. He is in 
 states of families, of individuals related in the production 
 of their families, in production of their states, in produc- 
 tion of their race. And the individuals are in preservation 
 of their individual existences in production of their fam- 
 ilies. And the families are in preservation of their exist- 
 ences in production of the state, and the states are in 
 preservation of their existences in production of the race. 
 And in these productions each is egoistic, and concurs in 
 the necessary activities only as these may seem to be con- 
 sistent with its individual interests in continuation of its 
 individual existence. 
 
 The individual, however he may have come into the 
 monogamic family, continues in it as he finds it, and of 
 his own volition; and the family so continues, of its voli- 
 tion, in the state; and the state so continues, of its own 
 volition, in the race of monogamic man. And the mono- 
 gamic man, therefore, at the later stages of his existence — 
 so in relations of his volition — is able to alter his rela- 
 tions, and so has an initiation and autonomy the polyg- 
 amic man has not. But these functions of initiation and 
 autonomy come to be, ultimately, not in the individuals, 
 families or states, but in adult males, who become pos- 
 sessed of the supreme political power. 
 
 In every such state through its earlier periods, how- 
 ever they be named, there are lords and commons, the 
 lords holding the lands, and the commons the use of them 
 upon terms ; and the lords holding the government and 
 the commons the liberties the government may admit. 
 
 But in time, the commons prescribe the lords; and by 
 prescription, or revolution, take the Government, and thus 
 become themselves lords, as well as commons. And as 
 these prescriptions, or revolutions, are by adult males, 
 they retain to themselves the places and powers secured, 
 
 18 
 
274 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 and thus the state becomes the subject, not of monogamic 
 families, but of adult males. 
 
 This state is termed a democracy. And thus, the 
 monogamic man, originally in a state of lords and com- 
 mons under a king, or other hereditary chief-magistrate, 
 exhibits his initiation and autonomy, in establishing such 
 state under government of adult males. 
 
 But these, as a body, can exercise their powers of 
 self-government only through majorities, each, at its time, 
 being a party in representation of a special policy, and 
 each, for its time, therefore, being the artificial lord over 
 the beaten party as its commons. And thus, of such 
 initiation and autonomy, the natural state of monogamic 
 man becomes artificial. And as such is not only not 
 capable of the indefinite duration necessary to the man 
 possible but is not capable, during the brief period of its 
 artificial existence, of the most and best man there could 
 be of his normal human nature. 
 
 The man of parties struggling for the government 
 can not successfully struggle for the means of subsistence 
 possible; or for the peace and order necessary to such 
 means. Nor, while they may be the best men for their 
 parties respectively, at war with each other, can they be 
 the best men of a state not of parties warring with each 
 other. But beside this, such war must ultimately end in 
 the possession of the state by the one of these parties 
 able to hold it from the other, which, able to hold it, will 
 hold it from, and over, the other. And this under a 
 leader who, whatever be his pretexts or protestations, will 
 be practically absolute, and who will look, not to the 
 enlargement of the population of the state, but to the 
 stability of his power over that population he may safely 
 let exist. And such the initiation and autonomy of the 
 monogamic state, it is apt to be more inconsistent with 
 the man possible than is the want of it in polygamic man, 
 or the want of the male element in agamic man. And, 
 inasmuch as monogamic man, even under such conditions, 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 275 
 
 supersedes polygamic man, and polygamic man the agamic, 
 while yet of him there may not be the man possible, it is 
 reasonably certain that while there is to be the man pos- 
 sible, he is not to be of any single race of men existing 
 now. 
 
 And for this the more conclusive reason is that the 
 cause of man is not in the individuals of the state or race, 
 but in the state or race of individuals. The individuals 
 are simply charged with the preservations of their indi- 
 vidual existences to whatever state or race that preserva- 
 tion may take them. But the state or race is charged with 
 the regulation of individuals to the state or race possible. 
 The individuals, therefore, are as is life to the nature of 
 the state or race, and the state or race is as is nature to 
 the life of its individuals. And as the life of no finite 
 being can, of its own motion, elect its nature, so can not 
 individuals elect their state or race. And while, therefore, 
 of any state or race there may be the individuals possible, 
 of the individuals of no one state or race can there be the 
 man possible. 
 
 If of any existing race there is to be the man possible, 
 that race is obviously the monogamic. That race is of 
 the two unions of individuals for life, of which is man above 
 the animal. And these of parents and offspring, and of 
 male and female parents to the production of offspring. 
 But of these unions of parents to the production of capable 
 offspring, the much more efficient is that of a single hus- 
 band to a single wife. From this, the monogamic union, 
 there are more children possible of such marriages. And 
 these, under the care and culture of both parents in corre- 
 spondence to that end, are better fed, clothed and educated, 
 to the end of being most and best, than are the children of 
 agamic or polygamic parents. And of these conditions 
 there is the possibility, at least, of a larger and better 
 population at every portion of the earth's surface than is 
 possible of either of the lower races. 
 
276 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 And beside this the monogamic state supersedes, in 
 fact, the stocks and tribes of agamic and polygamic peo- 
 ples whenever they come in contact. And as the mono- 
 gamic race is capable of unlimited increase and expansion, 
 it is reasonably certain that in time it will overspread the 
 earth, to the exclusion of all other races, except to the 
 extent that in such expansion it shall take them up and 
 conserve them to the ends of man in the man possible. 
 And it is reasonably certain, therefore, that if there is to 
 be the man possible of any single human race, that man 
 is to be of the monogamic race. 
 
 But that race, while able to dominate the earth, is not 
 able to populate the earth to its capacity. It is not proba- 
 ble that its population at any place can become more dense 
 than it is in monogamic states of Europe. Already those 
 states are throwing off their too-abundant populations upon 
 lands in occupation of lower races. In all these are con- 
 tests of lords and commons for their patriarchal powers, 
 from which the commons are willing to recede in order 
 that they may exercise that power over themselves and 
 natives in other lands. But without this it is reasonably 
 certain that in every monogamic state of Teutonic Europe ' 
 this contest will continue until the commons shall possess 
 the supreme political power, as they virtually possess it in 
 England, and as they actually do in this Republic; when 
 they will not be further concerned as to an increase of 
 population or as to the assertion of these rights in their 
 states, but only in the exercise of their power imperially 
 over other races and monogamic states. In this they will 
 not advance the population of the earth, which it will be 
 their effort to diminish or extinguish. 
 
 And if the monogamic race alone shall become the 
 man possible, it must be through the enlargement of some 
 one state of that race to supremacy over all other states 
 and races. And in its production from within itself of the 
 population possible. 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 277 
 
 And of this no single state is, or will be, capable. It 
 must be a republic, in the possession of its patriarchal 
 power by its commons, to be exercised by majorities of 
 adult males. And such republic, if it could preserve its 
 integrity, might dominate the world, as Rome very nearly 
 did at one time, and as this Republic has hopes of doing 
 now. 
 
 But no such republic, however powerful, will be able 
 to preserve the conditions upon which will depend its 
 power. These will consist in parties, in the one of which, 
 at any time becoming stronger, there shall be the Gov- 
 ernment, to which the other, then the weaker, will be 
 willing to submit in the hope of itself at another time 
 becoming stronger, and so, in turn, the Government. 
 
 But such alternating equilibrium of parties in any 
 republic cannot long continue. The party in power, to 
 sustain itself, must reward its partisans. This for a time 
 it may do at the expense of the weaker party ; but in time 
 it must conquer provinces. To do this it must have a 
 standing army, of which there must be a commander, who, 
 as the leader of the dominant party, will hold the Govern- 
 ment, however elections be against them. Nor would the 
 party in power allow him to renounce it. In such gov- 
 ernment there will be large emoluments, upon which its 
 partisans will have come tojlive. Renouncing their power, 
 there will be no such means for them in sight. And they 
 will not allow their leader to renounce the powers upon 
 which their means of living depend. Submitting, the 
 leader becomes emperor, and the republic an empire, to 
 exist so long only as it can sustain itself against armies from 
 without and insurrections from within. The period of its 
 existence, under such conditions, must be brief. It can 
 not enlarge its own population, or the population of the 
 outer world. And it is quite unreasonable that of one 
 monogamic state becoming a republic, or a kingdom on 
 its way to a republic, there can be on the lands it holds 
 either the most man possible, or the best man possible 
 
278 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 that he be his most. And it is even the less to be supposed 
 that on the earth, beyond such state, at ceaseless wars in 
 support of its supremacy, there can be the man that would 
 be possible without such wars. And in reason, therefore, 
 there is not the man possible of the monogamic state. 
 
 If, of any such state, such man were possible, he were 
 possible of this Republic, and of this he is not possible. 
 
 The conditions of this Republic are singularly favor- 
 able to its becoming what a monogamic state can be. Its 
 people are of the Teutonic stock, in which there is more 
 of manhood than in any other ; and they have been trained 
 to self-government as no others have been; and they have 
 a chart of self-government, deduced from the experiences 
 of the race ; and under them is a continent of most varied 
 and fertile lands, their title to which is unquestioned — 
 but by Indians, unable and unwilling to assert rights they 
 have surrendered — while they enjoy the respect of all 
 other peoples of the earth from deserving and being able 
 to command it. And it is hardly possible that any other 
 monogamic state has ever been, or will ever be, in condi- 
 tions so favorable to its people becoming the man possi- 
 bly able to subsist upon the products of the lands they 
 live on and transcend these lands to those in the hands 
 of other people, and so become the man possible. 
 
 But it is as certain that of this state there is not to 
 be such man. And for this certainty the capital and con- 
 clusive reason is that its supreme political powers are not 
 in proprietary male parents, but in adult males without the 
 qualification of either parentage or property. 
 
 The normal monogamic state is of normal monogamic 
 families, the properties and powers of which are in the 
 male parents, actual or potential, of such families. The 
 actual male parents of such families are those males who 
 have married and have children, and the potential male 
 parents are such males as have married but have not chil- 
 dren, or who have property and intend to marry and have 
 children if it be possible. 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 279 
 
 Of these families, actual or potential, some, of their 
 order, industries, economics and self-denial, have acquired 
 provisions for the support of their families, and some 
 have not. These provisions are properties, of which the 
 medium of exchange is money, and the power of use and 
 disposition of such properties is rightfully in such male 
 parents. And as the state must use these properties to 
 the continuation of its existence, the parties to direct and 
 regulate that use should be the male parents of families 
 owning such properties, who also should control the 
 actions of such state to the affirmance and preservation 
 of their monogamic mode of man. 
 
 And in this proprietary male parents only should par- 
 ticipate. And it is not clear that a state of proprietary 
 male parents could not exist perpetually, and to the density 
 of monogamic population possible. 
 
 But the revolution of the colonies was achieved through 
 its adult males, without the qualification of either parentage 
 or property. And these, thus taking the patriarchal power 
 from the lords of England, have kept it to themselves, 
 and have continued to administer it through majorities of 
 adult males. And of such administration there can not 
 be the perpetual existence of the monogamic state. There 
 can not be the perpetual existence of such state of adult 
 males. To such administration there must be parties, the 
 major of which for the time must hold the government, but 
 subject to the minor becoming major to take it from them, 
 who, in turn, will hold it subject to the same contingency , 
 so that, for a time, the state will be the battle-ground of 
 parties for the spoils of government, without considera- 
 tion by either of the advancement of the state, but only of 
 the issues upon which the one can turn, or keep the other 
 down. 
 
 And such, in fact, has been the case. All men of 
 ability and enterprise become politicians, with such fol- 
 lowing as, from promises of participation, they can get. 
 All things profitable become proper, and in such scramble 
 
280 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 for the government there is no consideration of the inter- 
 ests of the state, which can not advance, if it can last, under 
 such conditions. 
 
 But it can not last under such conditions. The one 
 party or the other must take a hold upon the government 
 it will not yield, and which its partisans will not let it 
 yield, and which the other party can not make it yield. 
 The party holding the government is supreme over the 
 party not holding it, as was seen in the Civil War. And 
 at some period not distant a party will hold the govern- 
 ment who will use the powers of the government to sus- 
 tain themselves in office, and against such party the efforts 
 of the outs, with no other cause than that of wanting to be 
 in, will be vainer than was that of the confederated states, 
 who had the moral right, at least, to the independence 
 demanded, and who acted under governments, which a 
 defeated political party will not have. 
 
 It is reasonably certain, therefore, that the republic 
 of adult males will not, as such, live long. And even more 
 certain that it will not live long as a normal monogamic 
 state. 
 
 To the normal monogamic state it is necessary that 
 at the proper times there be the marriages of adults, male 
 and female; that these be unions for the life of such adults, 
 and dissoluble only for the adultery of either party ; that 
 of these marriages there be the children possible ; that to 
 this the husband and wife shall have respective offices in 
 the family — that of the husband being to shelter and sup- 
 port the wife in giving birth to offspring, and to support 
 and train such offspring to its fitness for duties in contin- 
 uing the family, and that of the wife being to give birth 
 to offspring, and to nourish and raise it to the hands and 
 orders of the husband; that to this the man and woman 
 have respective spheres of activity, the one without and 
 the other within the family; that thus the children possi- 
 ble shall be subject to no other authority than that of these 
 parents, and be taught to be that only which their parents 
 
But Not, of Any Single Human Race, 281 
 
 would have them be, and to do that only whieh the parents 
 would have them do, and which their parents may have 
 for them to do, and that thus the family be an automatic 
 and autonomic human unit physiological, of which units 
 simply there is the state, without the power to make or 
 alter them of its intelligence, more than the individual 
 man of his intelligence can make or alter the physiologi- 
 cal units of his own body. Such were the normal mono- 
 gamic state existing and acting in consensus of such units, 
 and not in consensus of any class of the individuals of 
 its units whose every act were not in conservation but in 
 destruction of such state. And though it be true that the 
 state, in intervening its units, might make them better, and 
 itself better than it would be, as the individual interven- 
 ing his units might make them better, and himself better 
 than he would be, it is quite certain that it would not 
 make itself better as a monogamic state. 
 
 And such the normal monogamic state, it is clear that 
 this Republic, not being such from its being and acting 
 not of its proprietary male parents but of its adult males, is 
 not such from its not requiring the marriages of adults, 
 male and female, and that these be for life and indissolu- 
 ble but for adultery ; and that of these there be the chil- 
 dren possible, and that these be nourished in infancy by 
 the mother and trained later by the father to what he has 
 for them to do. And that in this the husband and wife 
 have respective spheres of activity. And that the husband 
 shall shelter and support the wife to her maternal office in 
 •continuing her race. And that to this men and women 
 generally shall have respective spheres of activity, and 
 men the outdoor and women the indoor employments. 
 
 And that every capable woman shall be secure of a 
 husband, able and ready to support her without her being 
 required to contest employments with men that she may 
 •support herself. And these things this republic of adult 
 males does not require. 
 
282 But Not of Any Single Human Race. 
 
 Its sentiments in practice are that adult males and 
 females shall not marry but as it may please them, and that 
 marrying, they shall not have children but as it may please 
 them; that their marriages shall be not for life, but shall 
 be dissoluble for any cause that either party shall urge 
 with sufficient force, and is not, therefore, a rite of man 
 to the continuation of his race on earth, but only a con- 
 tract, to be kept at the pleasure of parties, or to be broken 
 under the penalties that either may be willing to incur. 
 Nor is it required that wives and husbands have respective 
 offices in the family, or that the children be educated by 
 their parents to what they may have for them to do in 
 support of the family, but are to be educated by the state 
 to what it has not for them to do. 
 
 And in these ways the state exhibits the sense that 
 the cause of man, in bringing him up to a republic, is done 
 with him, and has turned him over, completed, to his own 
 inventions ; that the volitions of its majorities of adult 
 males are sufficient to make him what he should become ; 
 and existing of this volition, and discharged of the orders 
 of his cause in nature, he is loose on earth, as individuals, 
 to no duties, and but to the enjoyments of his uncondi- 
 tioned situation. And, such the situation, this Republic is 
 not only not to the man possible, but is not even to the 
 monogamic man possible. 
 
 And that of neither the agamic, polygamic or mono- 
 gamic race is there to be the man possible is in that either 
 race is unilateral while the man possible is bilateral, and is 
 as impossible of either race alone as is the man of man 
 or woman alone. The man or woman alone is the bilat- 
 eral product of his or her unilateral factors in the male 
 and female principles of his or her parents. But so 
 bilateral of his or her parental principles, each is uni- 
 lateral with respect to the bilateral offspring intermediate 
 of both united. And so bilateral are the races of their 
 unilateral factors, parents and offspring, while each is 
 unilateral with respect to the bilateral man possible of any 
 
But Not of Any Single Human Race. 283 
 
 two united, no one of which alone is more capable of man 
 possible of both than is the man or woman alone of the 
 offspring possible of both. Each race — agamic, polyg- 
 amic and monogamic — may live to its opportunities of 
 living, as may the man or woman, and may grow and 
 mature itself and seed and then die without giving exist- 
 ence to another race. 
 
 And so the man or woman may live, grow, mature 
 his or herself, and seed, and then die without giving exist- 
 ence to another man or woman. And in this, such man 
 or woman, however either be bilateral of unilateral factors 
 as well as such race, is incapable of the bilateral man or 
 race possible without such union of unilateral factors to 
 the man or race. 
 
 And in this the man possible, as the bilateral product 
 of unilateral factors, is in strict analogy to every ante- 
 cedent being of the universe. There is not the bilateral 
 moment of electric force but of its unilateral factors, plus 
 and minus, or the bilateral molecule of elemental matter 
 without its unilateral factors, positive and negative, or the 
 matter compound but of its factors, acid and base; or the 
 plant but of its factors, stamen and pistil; or the animal 
 but of its factors, male and female ; or man but of his 
 factors, parent and offspring; or the state of man but of 
 its factors, dominant and servant. And so there were not 
 the man possible but as the bilateral product, of unilateral 
 races united as its factors. 
 
 And accepting, as for reasons given we must, that 
 man at this earth is to the man possible, we must accept 
 that to such man possible there must be unions of unequal 
 races, since of no single race can there be such man. And 
 we must accept that of no single race can there be such 
 man, for the, reason that while of each race there can be 
 that man of that race possible, of no single race can there 
 be the man possible. And this for the reason that of no 
 one unilateral factor can there be the bilateral product 
 possible of both. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 YET THERE MAY BE THE MAN POSSIBLE OF UNIONS OF 
 
 UNEQUAL HUMAN RACES. AND THERE 
 
 CAN BE SUCH UNIONS. 
 
 There may be unequal human races. These may 
 unite, and of such unions there may be, if not the man 
 ultimately possible, at least a more and better man 
 towards the man possible than now exists in any single 
 human race. 
 
 And if there be such unequal races, they can unite in 
 ^a race of any two or more. And, as they can unite, they 
 will unite, in such race of two or more. And, of that 
 race continued, as it will be, there will be ultimately the 
 man possible. 
 
 And they can unite. Each race will be the projection 
 of a radiating human energy, from the axis of man, into 
 the universe of human inertias, in its way. And, to the 
 progress of this radiating energy towards its possible, 
 there must be its reaction with the inertias obstructing 
 and accepting it. In this reaction there is the union of 
 these beings into the being of them both. Such radiation 
 -of human energy were the one race of man; such inertia 
 were another race of man, with less of energy. Such 
 were inertias agamic or polygamic, to monogamic man, 
 .and such energy, with either of these, the monogamic 
 man may unite into a man of both, as may every radiating 
 energy from the axis of the universe with its comple- 
 mentary inertia into the being possible of both, as does 
 the minus with the plus of electricity, or the negative 
 with the positive atom of the matter molecule, or the 
 acid with the base of the matter compound, or the stamen 
 
Yet There May Be the Man Possible, Etc. 285 
 
 with the pistil of the plant, or the male with the female 
 of the animal. 
 
 And as these that can, must unite for reason of 
 their reciprocal wants of each other, so, for the same 
 reason, must these races unite. 
 
 But only in relations of inequality. These races, as 
 I have said, are unequal in ability to become the man 
 possible. They are unequal in ability to produce and 
 mature offspring, and to provision and protect themselves 
 and offspring. And so unequal, they can unite only in 
 relations of inequality such as that, while to the mono- 
 gamic race there shall be what may be termed the patri- 
 archal powers, to the agamic or polygamic there shall be 
 what may be termed the proletariate, or offspring powers. 
 And to the ones, therefore, the functions of government, 
 and to the others the rights, privileges, and immunities, 
 consistent with such functions. Such were the relations of 
 inequality intended, and there can be unions of such races 
 only on such terms. If the conditions of inequality could 
 be eliminated, and the agamic man could become polyg- 
 amic, and the polygamic monogamic, as seems to be 
 considered possible, the individuals of all these races, 
 indistinguishable from each other, might be in the same 
 states. And so the individuals of these races might be 
 together, but in this there were not the unions of these 
 races, and only the obliteration of distinctive differences. 
 But to their union it were necessary that both should con- 
 tinue to exist in assertion of its original individuality, so 
 far as they might consist with their existences in common. 
 But so that neither can withdraw from such coexistence,, 
 or its consequences. 
 
 Such is the union of adults, male and female, in pro- 
 duction of offspring. They may not regard it as an indis- 
 soluble union for their lives. But it is such. They may 
 separate while alive, but they can not withdraw their 
 separate contributions to their intermediate offspring. 
 Those are irrevocably vested in the race of such off- 
 
286 Yet There May Be the Man Possible, Etc. 
 
 spring, not to be recalled, however the adults, male and 
 female, may assert that they are not acting in advance- 
 ment of human life in human nature, but only in amuse- 
 ment of themselves. 
 
 And such were the unions of unequal human races. 
 They were as unequal as are adults, male and female, to 
 the production of the man possible. Their contributions 
 to the intermediate race in families, dominant and servient, 
 were as irrevocable as are those of adults, male and female, 
 to their offspring, male and female. 
 
 These unions, therefore, were as indissoluble as are 
 those of parents ; and of parents and offspring in the 
 monogamic family; and of lords and commons in the 
 monogamic state. 
 
 And such, in fact, are the beings infinite in every 
 being finite; and the stamen and pistil in the plant; and 
 the male and female in the animal; and partners in the 
 copartnership ; and the corporators in the corporation ; and 
 metals in amalgamation. Each such life in nature must 
 contribute individually to the life in nature intermediate 
 of both, without the ability to withdraw from it to such 
 individual existences as it had before ; and without the 
 ability to withdraw from it, that of itself, which it will 
 have given to the being intermediate. Every such union 
 is irrevocable, therefore, and domestic in its consistence 
 of the unions of individuals to the beings intermediate of 
 both. And such were that between adjacent human races. 
 Individuals must unite in an individual race intermediate 
 of both, as do husband and wife in production of the mon- 
 ogamic family of males and females, in representations of 
 themselves respectively, And the unequal races will be 
 represented in their respective families, dominant and serv- 
 ient, as are parents, male and female, in their children, 
 male and female. And the families of such adjacent races 
 will be in natural relations of reciprocal dependence, such 
 as are those which give consistence and tendency to the 
 
Yet There May Be the Man Possible, Ete. 287 
 
 monogamic family of males and females in the monogamic 
 state. 
 
 And there can be such unions as surely as that the 
 monogamic race is stronger than the agamic or polygamic 
 race; and, as being so stronger, it will overspread the 
 lands occupied by those races ; and as overspreading 
 these lands it must absorb or exterminate the natives. 
 And, not exterminating, it will absorb them. 
 
 Not absorbing, it must exterminate them. Absorp- 
 tion would consist in accepting the individuals of these 
 weaker races to offices they can fill in provisions to the 
 safety and subsistence of a state of both; extermination 
 would follow their expulsion from their lands without the 
 ability to find others, or others to be found. And such 
 expulsion will be necessary. The invading monogamic 
 race, if Teutonic, as it-must be, will not miscegenate the 
 native races, nor can it remove them to other territory; 
 nor can it assimilate them, nor would it assimilate them if 
 it could, more than the husband would assimilate his wife. 
 Nor if it could and would assimilate them, would they be 
 assimilated, or be less offensive to it than were wives 
 assimilated by their husbands to an obliteration of their 
 sexual differences. 
 
 And lower races, educated up to be in every way the 
 equals of the higher, and to be indistinguishable from the 
 higher, but in their having distinct individual existences, 
 which they were ready to assert in opposition to those of 
 the higher race, were as repulsive to that higher race as 
 were women so educated up to men to the men with whom 
 they were so in competition. The only possible condition 
 of coexistence between such races were that of their having 
 relative positions and offices in domestic economies of 
 both, as have men and women in the monogamic family. 
 These they can have but as the ones, individually, be subject 
 to the orders of the others. Without this, the order of the 
 monogamic race to other races in its way were imperial. 
 It would allow them to exist so long only as they could 
 
288 Yet There May Be the Man Possible, Etc. 
 
 sustain themselves under its exactions. And under suck 
 conditions they could not long exist. 
 
 The encroachments by the monogamic race upon other 
 races on the earth are imperial or patriarchal. By the 
 imperial process, it enters upon states of lower races 
 under order of its home government, to exercise discre- 
 tionary jurisdiction over such subject people, without 
 reference to their ability to sustain themselves under it, 
 but only to the wants of the parent state. By the patri- 
 archal process it enters through emigrants from the parent 
 state under no other order than that they do the best they 
 can for themselves, which will consist in their unions with 
 natives into states of both. 
 
 Or if in the state invaded there be classes unequally 
 able to preserve their individual existences the order of 
 imperialism is that these be equally -subject to the authority 
 of the invader; while that of paternalism is that the supe- 
 rior class shall take domestic jurisdiction over the inferior 
 while it, itself, shall exercise its authority under direction 
 of the invading state. Of these processes the imperial is 
 destructive and the patriarchal conservative of the invaded 
 state. And by the imperial process, there is the order to 
 exterminate the lower races, unable to sustain themselves 
 without such unions. And by the colonial process, they 
 will not always be extermination, but the natives will, 
 under favorable conditions, be preserved. And, as in 
 such preservations there will be the unions of the races 
 concurring, there can be such unions. 
 
 There are these races agamic, polygamic, and mono- 
 gamic now. They are unequal in their ability to produce 
 the man possible. And the agamic, unequal to the polyg- 
 amic, and the polygamic unequal to the monogamic. 
 There is the monogamic in Europe and America, and 
 the agamic in Africa and the Pacific Islands, and the 
 polygamic in Asia. The monogamic states are now mov- 
 ing upon the peoples of Africa, Asia, and the Pacific 
 Islands. There can be the subjugation of these lower 
 
Yet The7e May Be the Man Possible, Etc. 289 
 
 races at these places by the monogamic race, and in this 
 there can be the unions of these races in fact, as in theory- 
 there can be. 
 
 But it must be admitted that man is averse to any 
 compromise of his egoistic individuality, whether agamic, 
 polygamic, or monogamian, or Andoman, Bushman, Negro, 
 Indian, Chinese, Egyptian, or Latin, or Teutonic, he 
 would be what he is, and not more, or less. He is as 
 averse to sharing his individuality with others as is the 
 man or woman with each other. But he aspires to the 
 creative office of making man what he would have him 
 be, and to help God, and be the cause, rather than the 
 consequence, of man in nature. 
 
 This appears in the efforts of religious sects, to make 
 man, not what he can be, but what they would have him 
 be. And of lords in monogamic states, to make the 
 commons, not what they can be, but what they would 
 have them be, in subjection to themselves. And the com- 
 mons in monogamic states to make the lords what they 
 would have them be, in subjection to themselves; and 
 in the declaration, by the colonists, of their independence 
 of Great Britain, in which they announced the absolute 
 equality of human individuals, however they may differ, 
 and the inalienable right to life, liberty, and the pursuit 
 of happiness in every individual, at any time, place, or 
 state in which he may find himself, however he be unable 
 to exercise such right; and in the promulgations of con- 
 stitutional compacts by which it is intended that succeed- 
 ing generations shall be regulated; and in the edicts of 
 majorities in democratic states, by which it is proposed 
 that the states should run, not on natural laws, but upon 
 bases furnished by the ingenuity of the men composing 
 them. 
 
 But there is not natural vitality in any such artifice. 
 And the states of man today are as simply natural, invol- 
 untary, and the results of human lives in relation, origi- 
 
 19 
 
290 Yet There May Be the Man Possible, Etc. 
 
 nally involved, as is the individual man or woman, of his 
 or her parents, male and female. 
 
 And, as there can be union of unequal men and 
 women in production of the man intermediate of both, 
 there can be the unions of unequal races in production of 
 a race intermediate of both. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 AND, AS THERE CAN BE, THERE WIEE BE SUCH UNIONS 
 IN A RACE OF BOTH. 
 
 This follows from the truth announced that man is to 
 the man possible but only through unions of unequal races, 
 which, therefore, must occur to the production of such 
 man. It also follows from the truth proclaimed through- 
 out the universe that there is cause to consequence, and 
 consequence to cause, and these so exactly adequate and 
 equal as that what can be will be. And unions of unequal 
 races will follow from the truths that the races will be the 
 better of them ; and so can not decline such unions when 
 the opportunities occur. And, accepting such unions, they 
 will not be able to depart from them. 
 
 And they will follow also from the fact that there are 
 existing races — the agamic, polygamic and monogamic — 
 and that these are unequal in their ability to produce the 
 man possible. And that the monogamic — the superior — 
 must transcend the others when they come in contact; 
 that each is capable of indefinite expansion on its own 
 plane; but that the monogamic — the superior — must 
 extend its plane over those of the others ; that in doing 
 this it must absorb or exterminate the others. And that, 
 as it will not exterminate, it must absorb them. And 
 that in absorbing it must combine with them so that they 
 will continue their existences in common. This will be 
 possible but as the individuals of the higher race shall 
 have domestic discipline over those of the lower. 
 
 This will be in the union of these races to the man 
 possible of the races so uniting. And, as there can be 
 such unions, there will be such unions. And as there can 
 be such unions of the monogamic race now in Europe and 
 
292 And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 
 
 America with the agamic races in Africa and the Pacific 
 islands, and with the polygamic races possibly in the tribes 
 and castes of India and China, there will be such unions — 
 certainly with the agamic states of Africa and the Pacific 
 islands, and probably with the tribes and castes of India 
 and China. 
 
 The certainty of such unions with the states of Africa 
 and the Pacific islands is in that ultimately, if not in the near 
 future, there will be emigrants from the monogamic states 
 of Europe and America to them. Of every such emigra- 
 tion, continued, as it will be, to land held by agamic peo- 
 ples, there will ultimately be a colony, and the colony 
 amid such peoples will be inclusive or exclusive of them. 
 It will accept natives to the offices they are fitted to hold 
 in an economy of both, and will exclude them only as 
 they be unable to hold such offices. And natives — sav- 
 ages as they may be — will be able to take and hold offices 
 in subordination to the colony of monogamic immigrants. 
 Each colonist can take a native and make him work and 
 live as he had never lived before. And the immigrant 
 will be better, and the native better, and the colon}^ better 
 than either could be without such taking. And as it is the 
 interests of each to live to its possibilities of living, and 
 as interest is the declivity of human action, there will be 
 the acceptance by the immigrants of the native to the 
 colony of both. And this for the further reason that the 
 colonist must accept the native or exclude him. The 
 Teutonic colonist at least will not miscegenate the native ; 
 nor can he assimilate the native, so eliminating the differ- 
 ences between them. Nor would he so assimilate the 
 native if he could. Nor would the native be so assimi- 
 lated so as to lose the sense of his separate existence. 
 Nor were they so assimilated without the loss of recip- 
 rocal interests in each other, and without the repugnances 
 there were between man and woman so assimilated, as 
 they were without their sexual differentiations. And so 
 unable to miscegenate or assimilate the natives, there 
 
And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 293 
 
 were nothing left to the colonists expanding but to remove 
 them. Their removal to other lands were onerous with- 
 out any interest to compensate the labor. They will not 
 be removed, therefore, but in their extermination. And 
 this expensive, and their retention profitable, it is reason- 
 ably certain that, by every such colony of monogamic 
 immigrants in territory occupied by agamic peoples, these 
 will be retained, and there will be unions of immigrants 
 and natives to its production. Profitable to the immi- 
 grant, it will be the condition of existence to the native. 
 These unions will be domestic in their consistencies of 
 individual colonists over individual natives, and predal in 
 the forcible ownership by one individual of another. But 
 predal and domestic, they will occur when crowded mono- 
 gamic states shall send, as they will, their emigrants to 
 lands sparsely in occupation of agamic races. This they 
 may not do for some time yet. In no monogamic state 
 is there yet the population possible. In all there are 
 lords and commons in contest, the ones to hold and the 
 others to take the patriarchal power. And on this they 
 are so intent that there is not generally the dispositions 
 in commons to seek relief through emigration. 
 
 But emigrants from European states have colonized 
 this Western continent. And they are now colonizing 
 Africa. And while it is not yet determined that these 
 colonies shall accept to continued life and usefulness the 
 natives of Africa, it is reasonably certain that they will 
 ultimately do so. 
 
 There will be the colonists wanting the services of 
 natives; there will be the natives able to subsist but in 
 rendering such services. These can be rendered and 
 accepted but upon the conditions that the natives be sub- 
 ject, individually, to the orders of the colonists, individually. 
 The colonists as a body could not act upon the natives as 
 a body without each be an organic state capable of an 
 individual existence in relation to the other state; of 
 immigrants and natives there can not be such states. 
 
294 And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 
 
 And the relations of coexistence in Africa, therefore, will 
 not be those of states in relations of inequality but of 
 individuals in such relations. Such were these unions, 
 and the unions of individuals of different races into a race 
 of both. This were domestic and patriarchal in the sense 
 of a superior in power over the inferior as his offspring. 
 And such unions there can and must be between agamic 
 and monogamic races intersecting each other as they 
 must. 
 
 It is not probable that these will so unite voluntarily. 
 The immigrants as a body will not make such overture to 
 the native. Nor will the natives make it to the immigrant. 
 Nor, meeting, will the one propose or the other willingly 
 accept such union. But upon the same land from which 
 the one must remove the other, or absorb him, they will 
 accept absorption. And that, the unions of these races, 
 there will be the unions of agamic and monogamic races 
 as certainly as that these unequal races now exist. 
 
 But it is not so certain that there will be unions of 
 the monogamic and polygamic races in Asia. There is 
 the disposition of the monogamic race to turn back upon 
 the polygamic castes of Asia, as upon the agamic stocks 
 of Africa. Monogamic states of Europe are acquiring 
 jurisdiction over lands in Asia. And this republic is 
 acquiring it over Pacific islands. But so far neither has 
 started a colony of emigrants. And they at present are 
 content to exercise their authority through force of mili- 
 tary, or proconsular establishments; and not upon the 
 individuals of those states but upon the states, as did 
 Imperial Rome over her conquered provinces. These 
 processes of the monogamic upon the polygamic race are 
 not patriarchal, therefore, but imperial. And not of the 
 individuals of the one race upon those of the other. And 
 in this there were not their union in any proper sense, 
 but only such as there are between polygamic castes. 
 
 It is probable that the polygamic caste has not origi- 
 nated at any place from the natural development of any 
 
And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 295 
 
 one polygamic tribe, but from the superposition of succes- 
 sive tribes. That originally the every tribe was preda- 
 tory. But that some, on fertile plains and deltas, found 
 it easier and safer to make, than take, provisions for sub- 
 sistence; and so became peaceful and productive. That 
 so they became subject to the incursions of hill tribes 
 adjacent — still predatory; that these become masters 
 of the peaceful tribes but, themselves becoming peaceful, 
 to be subjugated by other hill tribes still predatory, but to 
 become peaceful to be subjugated, and so on to a stack of 
 tribes related, such as is seen in the polygamic caste. 
 And it is probable that so as was the predatory to the 
 peaceful tribe, so will be the monogamic states of Europe 
 to the polygamic castes of Africa and Asia in states of 
 both in which there will not be the individuals of the races 
 in relation to each other, and these domestic, therefore, 
 but only the one race as a caste over the other as a sub- 
 ject caste ; and with the one to inflict what the other may 
 not be able to endure. And with the certainty that such 
 imperfect union can exist so long only as both may be 
 able to continue their existences under such conditions. 
 And, as these were not the unions of these races in the 
 proper senses of that term, it is certain that of these 
 races, as such, there will not be their union until both be 
 wasted, as were Rome and her conquered provinces. 
 
 But it may be that of the survivors of these races 
 there may be such unions. Neither state of cast can exist 
 perpetually in such relation to the other. Polygamic 
 tribes may exist through extended periods in castes 
 priestly, militant, industrial, and servile. But so could 
 not the monogamic states and polygamic caste. The 
 state would exact what the caste could not perform. The 
 state will be to the caste, not as is the individual to the 
 property he owns, but as he is to the property he hires. 
 And he can not so conserve the property he hires of 
 another as he will the property he owns. Nor will the 
 caste as such subject be able to stand the treatment the 
 
296 And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 
 
 state can give it. Consisting of tribes in relations of 
 reciprocal dependence on each other these relations will 
 give way to such pressure from without. And the caste 
 will become a mass of unrelated individuals, each pre- 
 serving as he can his individual existence. And this, 
 however considerately the state may press upon it. But 
 the state can not press upon it considerately. The state, 
 if owner of the caste, might act upon it so considerately 
 as that its existence might be continued to a lengthy 
 period, or without such ownership, if it were a natural 
 individual, it could so act. But it were not so natural. 
 The every monogamic state of Europe is in a contest of 
 lords and commons for the patriarchal power. And in 
 this republic there is the contest of parties for that power. 
 And in every encroachment of the monogamic upon the 
 polygamic race there will be such state of the one upon 
 such caste of the other. And such monogamic state, 
 whether it be as is England and the other states of Europe 
 in which the contest of commons for that power in lords 
 has not been decided, or as in this republic in which it has 
 been ended in the commission of that power to majorities 
 of adult males, the conduct of the state to the caste will 
 depend, not upon what shall be to the well-being of either 
 the state or caste, but what shall be to the well-being of 
 that party which would control the state. And upon such 
 contingency the caste will not long continue to exist, if 
 the state, itself subject to such contest of parties, can long 
 continue to exist. 
 
 But ceasing to exist, as have the states of monogamic 
 Rome, with the subject tribes and castes of the outer 
 world, an unarticulated mass of human beings must 
 remain, each of whom will be charged to continue his 
 existence as he can, the means to which will consist in 
 such domestic relations of the races monogamic and 
 polygamic as of their reciprocal wants of each other, and 
 fitnesses for each other, may be possible. And thus, 
 though it be impossible that there can be directly unions 
 of monogamic and polygamic races, there may be unions 
 
And, As There Can Be, There Will Be, Etc. 297 
 
 of the remnant of these races in states and castes disinte- 
 grated. And as there may be such unions there can be 
 such unions. And as there can be such unions for the 
 reasons stated there will be such unions — not only of 
 agamic and monogamic races, but of polygamic and 
 monogamic races. And this for the reason stated that 
 the cause of man on earth requires the man possible. 
 And as there can not be such man of any single race 
 existing now, there will be such of unions of these races 
 to the man possible of both. 
 
 There is the disposition of the people of every mono- 
 gamic state approaching its maturity, in the possession by 
 its commons of the patriarchal power, to assume that they 
 can make their state what they please, and make agamic 
 Africans and polygamic Asiatics monogamic Europeans 
 by receiving them into their monogamic state and giving 
 them the rights of monogamic citizens. And if this 
 assumption be correct there will not then be unions of 
 unequal races to the man possible. For then there will 
 b>e no human races, and no man possible of those races 
 if there were. There is no race of man but as there is of 
 the animal or plant. And this the process of energy into 
 inertia, and life into nature. And there is the race of man 
 out as it be a process of human life into the human nature 
 of it, under the conditions possible. And of such self- 
 made man there were no such human race. Nor, if these 
 modes of man agamic, polygamic and monogamic be so 
 self-made and be termed races, were there of these the man 
 possible, or more, or other than each might see fit to 
 make of itself. Nor so the creature of its own volition 
 were it to the man possible. But so improbable that man 
 is so the creature of his own invention, and so probable 
 that he is of life in nature, as is the animal or plant, it is 
 reasonably certain that he is under a mistake in supposing 
 that he is not of human nature but of human art. And it 
 is so certain also, that he is to the man possible and that 
 he will become such man by unions of existing races no 
 one of which alone is competent. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 AND CONSISTENT WITH THESE CONCLUSIONS ARE THE 
 EXPERIENCES OF THIS REPUBUC. 
 
 The position of this Republic is important. It is the 
 first of monogamic states to attain to its maturity. In all 
 such states there are classes, the ones as lords and the 
 others as commons, in contest for the patriarchal power. 
 That is the power of monogamic government, and in any 
 state is the aggregate of powers in the male parents of 
 the monogamic families composing the state. These 
 parents, holding the properties and powers of the state, 
 are natural lords of their offspring as commons, who, 
 themselves, in the course of nature, must become pos- 
 sessed of the powers in their parents. But in no state, 
 before this, had this power by nature come to the hands 
 of its commons. In no other state before England had 
 the lords and commons in parliament cyphered down their 
 issues to the rule that the government of the state should 
 be in the majority of the commons house, with a negative 
 merely in the king and lords. And in no state before this 
 Republic had there been the withdrawal of its commons 
 from that negative in king and lords. It is the first 
 instance on record, therefore, of the natural and orderly 
 possession by the commons of a state of the supreme 
 political powers of the state. And the first instance, 
 therefore, of normal self-government in man. 
 
 And such the position of this Republic in the lead of 
 the monogamic race, itself in the lead of all other human 
 races ; its experiences are important to the question, 
 whether there be a race of man? — whether that advances 
 to the man possible ? and whether that advancement is, 
 or shall be, through unions of unequal races ? 
 
And Consistent With These Conclusions, Etc. 299 
 
 There was originally in this Republic, as I have said, 
 the institution of* domestic slavery ; and this an union of 
 unequal races in relations of inequality. There were 
 agamic negroes under monOgamic whites. And in this 
 there was the union of agamic and monogamic races. 
 They were in respective families, white and black, but 
 both under the authority of the male parent of the white 
 family. And this for life ; and so that to every member 
 of the compound family there was assigned the duty it 
 was best fitted to do in providing for the safety and sub- 
 sistence of the whole. This were their union to the man 
 possible of both. And to the possibility and propriety of 
 such union the experiences of this Republic were not 
 averse. They were not averse to its possibility, since in 
 it, this union did in fact occur; and in its occurrence there 
 is proof conclusive that it can occur under analogous con- 
 ditions elsewhere. 
 
 Nor were they averse to the propriety of such unions 
 to the ends of man on earth. For though, while originally 
 existing in every state, these unions came to exist only in 
 States at the South, and from these were ultimately abol- 
 ished, there is much to show that they were not of disad- 
 vantage to the whole Republic originally, or to the States 
 of the South later, or to the individuals of those States. 
 And they were abolished, therefore, not from any evil in 
 themselves, but only from the occurrence of political con- 
 ditions not necessary to unions of unequal races else- 
 where, and not likely to occur in human experience again. 
 
 Before the Revolution the regions of North America 
 now within this Republic were populated by white immi- 
 grants from Europe and negro slaves from Africa ; and, 
 after that, immigration was promoted and the trade in slaves 
 suppressed. The immigrants tended to the North and to 
 the arts, the slaves to the South and to agriculture; the 
 arts became established at the North and agriculture at 
 the South, and these sections played into each others' 
 hands, the South producing the raw material to be manu- 
 
300 And Consistent With These Conclusions, Etc. 
 
 factured and commerced by the North. But, with the 
 slave trade closed and immigration open, there came to 
 be a larger population at the North. 
 
 After the Revolution, as I have said, the government 
 of the Republic came to be in majorities of adult males. 
 That majority was at the North, not only for the reason 
 of its larger immigration, but for that the male slaves at 
 the South were not fully represented. From the larger 
 voting population, the North was, in effect, the Govern- 
 ment. This fact is asserted in its taking the Presidency and 
 the majority of Congress. In this it had to antagonize 
 slavery; from this that institution fell, without a fact to 
 suggest an evil in it. And without the probability that, 
 reestablished elsewere, it will be so again suppressed. 
 There was no natural reason for the suppression of the 
 slave trade, or the encouragement of the white immigra- 
 tion exclusively, or the larger population at the North, or 
 its repugnance to the slave. Without this it is not proba- 
 ble that such a state of things will again occur. And it is 
 reasonably certain, from the experiences of this Republic 
 properly considered, that not only will there be such 
 unions of unequal races elsewhere, but that they will not 
 be suppressed, and that of these there will be the states 
 of the future world. There is ground, in fact, for the 
 belief that not only the grandeur but the existence of this 
 Republic is due to its union of unequal races. There is 
 ground for the belief that if at the close of the Revolu- 
 tionary War all the colonies had been without slaves they 
 would not have united under a common^ government. 
 That each colony becoming a state and capable, and in 
 exercise of self-government, would not have delegated 
 that government to a majority of individuals appointed 
 by the several states. But each state conscious of self- 
 government and of its ability to exercise it in its own 
 individual interests, and each not assured that it would 
 be exercised by such majority to its own individual inter- 
 ests, but apprehensive of its exercise in the interests of 
 
And Consistent With These Conclusions , Etc. 301 
 
 others at the expense of its own, would not have entered 
 into an union of which this were possible. But as all the 
 states held slaves, and as each such holding was a natural 
 municipality of the individuals engaged in it, and as in each 
 of these there was a natural self-government, and as the 
 state was the consensus of such municipalities in which 
 there was no disposition of the one to infringe the other, 
 and as this also, therefore, was under such natural self- 
 government, and as in this there was a natural bond of 
 union from the representation of which in a common 
 council there was nothing to be feared, they formed an 
 union without misgivings, or with reluctance only on the 
 part of the states holding the fewest slaves. 
 
 But to be doubted that there had been union and the 
 one Republic without slaves, it is quite certain that there 
 would not have been the union that there was without 
 them. There would not have been the constitutional 
 stipulation that the powers not delegated should remain 
 in the states — or that the foreign slave trade should not 
 be arrested before a period then distant. Or that the 
 right to slaves in one state should be respected by citizens 
 of every other. And, doubtful that there had been union 
 and certain that there had not been such union as there 
 was without slavery, it is the more certain that there 
 would not have been the Republic that there is without it. 
 There would not have been its present population of 
 80,000,000, extending from the Atlantic to the Pacific and 
 from the Gulf to the Lakes. Nor of this would there 
 have been 8,000,000 negroes. Nor would there have 
 been sections North and South in one of which there was 
 slavery and in the other not. And in the one of which 
 there are now free negroes and in the other comparatively 
 none. Nor had the immigration of whites from Europe 
 been encouraged and the importation of negroes from 
 Africa been prohibited. Nor had the South from having 
 slaves been agricultural, and the North from having immi- 
 grants been mechanical and commercial. Nor had the 
 
302 And Consistent With These Conclusions, Etc. 
 
 North from influx of immigrants become the more popu- 
 lous. Nor had the North from its larger population, 
 merely, taken the government. Nor had there been the 
 secession of the South and its subjugation by the North. 
 Nor had there been a war of classes at the North, and a 
 war of races at the South. Nor had there been an abso- 
 lute government of the Republic, and this in the Abolition 
 of a victorious party. Nor had this Republic, now the 
 most powerful nation of the earth and possessed of for- 
 eign territories, been unable to give to the unequal races 
 on them the necessary governments. There had not been 
 such Republic as there is, and has been, without slavery. 
 And to its slavery, therefore, must be attributed its 
 grandeur if without it there had been its existence in the 
 union of the states, is ground to question whether with- 
 out it there had been the union of the states. 
 
 To such union of races, therefore, the experiences of 
 this Republic are not averse, since from the dependent 
 colom r of a foreign state it had advanced, of this, in little 
 more than one hundred years to be one of the strongest, 
 if not the strongest, nation of the earth. 
 
 And not for these reasons averse to the existence of 
 slavery established, the experiences of the Republic are 
 not averse to its establishment, or to the continuation of 
 its existence. 
 
 They show in fact that unequal races can unite, and 
 when they can that they must unite; and that when united 
 they will not be parted by any evil in the union, or sepa- 
 rate from motives of their own. 
 
 They show also that the whites were better of such 
 unions than they were without, and that the negroes 
 were better of such unions than they were without, and 
 that the states were better of such unions than they were 
 without. And they forcibly suggest that of such union 
 is to be the man possible. That other states must adopt 
 such unions and not discard them. And that the state 
 that first adopts and holds to such unions will become the 
 
And Consistent With These Conclusions, Etc. 303 
 
 leading nation of the earth. But that that will not be 
 this Republic, which while based on such unions was 
 easily in the lead of other states not so based. But 
 which now discarding such base is not in the way of 
 advancement from it, but is only in the administration to 
 individual uses the funds of property and power accumu- 
 lated by the Republic while it was upon that base. And 
 that while, therefore, of its slavery it became the leading 
 nation of the human world, from its abandonment of 
 slavery it will not continue in such lead, if as a normal 
 human state it will long continue to exist. It will exist 
 as such state so long only as it shall exhibit the results of 
 its individual human lives in common. And it will do 
 this so long only as the party exercising the government 
 shall be appointed by a popular vote. But, of parties alter- 
 nately possessing the government by such vote, one must 
 become able to hold it from the other, however that other 
 may secure the larger vote. When able to do so it will do 
 so. And the state then will not be in the volition of its 
 individuals, but in the volitions of the leader 01 that party. 
 As such, it will not be a normal human state. Nor, existing 
 only in the volition of such irresponsible individual, can it 
 long continue its abnormal existence. To these conclusions 
 are the experiences of this Republic. They show that une- 
 qual races can unite in a human state of potency and prom- 
 ise, but also present grounds for apprehension that the state 
 of neither race alone can long survive the dissolution of 
 such union; that the whites can not long sustain a state 
 under the orders of a victorious party appropriating the 
 state to the uses of its individuals ; and that the negroes 
 can not form a state of themselves, and could not sustain 
 it formed for them, and can not sustain themselves in the 
 state of the whites, rejecting them; and that, however 
 whites and negroes existing here may find the enjoyments 
 they would individually have, they will not long find them 
 in states of either to the man possible. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 THEY SHOW THAT UNEQUAL RACES CAN UNITE 
 INDISSOLUBLY. 
 
 There was no reason for the unions of whites and 
 negroes here that may not exist for their union or the 
 unions of unequal races elsewhere. They were not in 
 contact. Nor were the negroes in occupation of a terri- 
 tory wanted by the whites, who must absorb them or 
 remove them. They were brought from distant lands 
 and at much expense. While in the necessary expansion of 
 monogamic whites over the portions of the earth's sur- 
 face in occupation of agamic or polygamic peoples there 
 will be contacts in which the incursives must absorb the 
 natives, or remove them, or exterminate them. Their 
 absorption will be possible only in the acceptance of them 
 to subordinate positions in economies of both ; and to 
 such acceptance the inducements will be stronger and the 
 opportunities of existence better than existed in the accept- 
 ance by the whites of the negroes here. 
 
 In every such an incursion there will be colonization, 
 and in every such colonization there will be the want of 
 labor by the colonists, which, as the conditions of their 
 continued existence, the natives can supply. That will be 
 the conditions of existence of the weaker race ; and from 
 the ones wanting labor and the others subsistence to be 
 had only by supplying that want, there will be not only 
 the stronger reason for their unions in relations of ine- 
 quality than existed here, but the reasons conclusive that 
 they will unite. 
 
 And the experiences of this Republic show also that 
 when unequal races are so united in relations of inequality 
 they will not be disunited from any evil in such union, or 
 
They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc. 305 
 
 from any motives or activities of their own. There was 
 no evil anywhere exhibited. Every such union was a 
 natural municipality, of which the individuals, white and 
 black, were members, each elected to his place by his fit- 
 ness for its duties, and of which the male parent of the 
 white family was chief magistrate, under whom there were 
 the whites as peers and the blacks as commons. In this 
 the whites and blacks were fitted for their offices — the 
 whites were elevated, able and considerate ; the negroes 
 respectful, ordered and loyal. Neither wanted the place 
 or office of the other, and both engaged in provisions for 
 the safety and subsistence of both ; each was in want of 
 that the other had to offer, and neither was in want of 
 that which the other had not to offer. And that there was 
 no evil in the union, therefore, to part them. 
 
 And they show, also, that when united they are not 
 parted by motives or activities of their own ; that there 
 was no repugnance of the whites to such union, as is seen 
 in their efforts to preserve and defend it. Nor was there 
 repugnance of the blacks. Whatever their individual feel- 
 ings, their human nature was not averse to it, as is seen 
 in the fact that of the 450,000 imported the descendants, 
 within two hundred years, amounted to 8,000,000. Nor in 
 feeling were they averse to it. It was the condition of 
 their every well being. They were as proud of the mas- 
 ter's standing, and interested in the advancement of his 
 estate, as he was. They looked with contempt upon 
 negroes without masters, and dreaded nothing so much 
 as to be sold. Nor of any evil in the union, or of aver- 
 sion to it by whites and negroes in it, was it dissolved. 
 
 Through the. Revolution the colonists had become 
 possessed of the patriarchal power, still exercised by the 
 kings and lords over the commons in England. This, 
 acquired by adult males in arms, was retained by them to 
 be exercised only by majorities. From the exclusion of 
 negro slaves from Africa, tending, for the reasons stated, 
 20 
 
306 They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc, 
 
 to the South, and the admission of white immigrants from 
 Europe, tending to the North, the Northern section had 
 come to have the larger population and the larger vote of 
 adult males; this they cast for the President and Congress- 
 men nominated by themselves, who, thus elected, took the 
 government, not only of the North, but of the South. 
 Nor did they do this from any repugnance to slavery at 
 the South, from the manufacture and commerce of whose 
 products they had so prospered, but simply to secure the 
 common government, from the use of which they hoped 
 for more emoluments. And possessed of the government, 
 the emoluments of which would have been greater of slav- 
 ery at the South — if they could have done so, they would 
 not have allowed the subjugated South to liberate her 
 slaves, and so reduce the spoils of victory. 
 
 The slavery of the Republic was not abolished, there- 
 fore, of any evil in itself, or of repugnance of the parties 
 to it, or of the repugnance to it even of the men in that 
 section in which it did not exist, who simulated repug- 
 nance merely that they might take the government. 
 
 Nor was it abolished from the repugnance to it of an 
 outer human world, since in such world there is no repug- 
 nance to it. There is none to it in the agamic and polyg- 
 amic men of Africa and Asia, who, as far as they are able, 
 practice it. Nor is there repugnance to it in the mono- 
 gamic men of Europe. In all such states there are contests 
 of lords and commons, as I have said, for the patriarchal 
 power. And in all the Teutonic states of Europe, at least, 
 the lords are losing ground and the commons gaining it. 
 The lords holding that power contend that all men are not 
 so naturally equal as that, in a state having institutions to 
 conserve to individuals the provisions they have made to 
 support themselves and families, those who have not con- 
 tributed shall equally participate in the uses of those funds, 
 or in the governmental powers of distribution. But pressed 
 by the commons in assertion of a natural equality involv- 
 ing these conditions, they are induced to concede the 
 
They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc. 307 
 
 natural equality by way of compromise, while withholding - 
 their assent to the proposition that in this equality there 
 is the immediate right of such participation in the provis- 
 ions of the actually existing state. And while quite ready 
 to concur with the commons in assertion of the abstract 
 wrong in the holding by one man of another as his slave, 
 and passively to unite in measures to suppress the foreign 
 slave trade, there is ground for the belief that this seem- 
 ing repugnance is provisional and passive ; and that in 
 their acceptance of the discipline of offspring by parents 
 and of school children by teachers and of culprits by mag- 
 istrates, there is the recognition of the truth that all indi- 
 viduals, however naturally equal, are properly under the 
 restraints necessary to their usefulness in the state of 
 their actual existence. And that so simply are those of 
 a week race in a state of a stronger. Nor does it appear 
 that the commons are more earnest than the lords, or that 
 either, while willing to sacrifice the rights of others in 
 such philanthropy, is willing to compromise its own. Nor 
 in the Civil War, when the North and South were fighting, 
 the one as a free and the other as a slave state, was the 
 feeling of the European world against the South. 
 
 And as it does not appear that the South was at dis- 
 advantage from practicing slavery, or that there was any 
 impediment to the establishment of that union of unequal 
 races in the repugnances to it of the races themselves 
 involved, or that it was abolished from any evil in itself, 
 it must be admitted that unequal races can unite in such 
 relations of inequality, and that these unions will not be 
 dissolved but through intervention of a foreign force not 
 likely to occur again. And that of these unions there will 
 be the man possible, and not only the most man possible 
 and the best man possible that he be his most at the some 
 one point of the earth's surface at which that union may 
 occur, but at every point upon the surface of the habitable 
 earth — all of which is consistent with the experiences of 
 this Republic, which, considered properly, exhibit also 
 
308 They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc. 
 
 that what of good there has been in it has been due to its 
 slaves, and what of evil to the want of them. The tone of 
 the Republic, from its start, was singularly elevated and 
 sustained, as it would not have been had it not have been 
 of a master class. 
 
 There was a general tendency to agriculture — the 
 nearest way to human well-being — which there would not 
 have been if there had not been slaves, of whom that was 
 the most profitable employment. 
 
 In consequence of this was the tendency of enter- 
 prises from the towns to the country. And in further 
 consequence, there were abundant provisions for the sup- 
 port and comfort of the population possible. 
 
 And in further consequence there was a peace and 
 order for near a hundred years that has not been known 
 in any other human state. And all from the fact that at 
 the start of the Republic there were slaves enough to 
 support a class of masters able to direct the state to its 
 proper ends. 
 
 But upon the suppression of the African slave trade, 
 while European immigrants still came without the ability 
 to procure the slaves of which they could be masters, the 
 conditions became greatly altered. Without slaves they 
 could not sustain the tone of a master class. Nor could 
 they engage in agriculture, the arts being more immedi- 
 ately profitable ; nor could they tend from town to country, 
 but only from the country to the town. Nor could they sus- 
 tain the peace and order that had theretofore existed. 
 They put themselves in opposition to the slaves and 
 drove them to the South, where for a time they were 
 willing they should stay in production of provisions for 
 their use. But in time this was not enough. The govern- 
 ment of the state was in a majority of adult males, they 
 came to be that majority and for a time were content with 
 burthens upon slave products to the benefit of themselves. 
 But in time even this was not enough. Their population 
 gave them the majority of adult males through which 
 
They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc. 309 
 
 they could take the Presidency and the majority of Con- 
 gress, and they took them and with them the government 
 of the slave states as dependent provinces. And the 
 slave states not submitting to this they invaded and sub- 
 jugated them, liberating their slaves. And in this there 
 have been evils. There was evil in the liberation of negro 
 slaves without other provision for them than that they 
 could extort from their former masters. There was evil 
 in depriving masters of their property without compensa- 
 tion. There was evil in such breach of the peace that 
 had been so perfect; and in the loss of lives in the war; 
 and in the reduction of the state from a self-governing 
 republic to a conquered province with no rights or liber- 
 ties than those a popular majority may allow. 
 
 All these evils were due to a want of slaves. The 
 immigrants had taken slaves if they could have gotten 
 them; and with them they had been as peaceful, ordered, 
 rural and agricultural, and as ready to sustain the Republic 
 against such raid upon it, as were the masters of the 
 South. 
 
 And thus it is that what of good there was in this 
 Republic was due to its slaves and what of evil to the 
 want of them. 
 
 And that this is so will appear from a comparison 
 of this Republic when it held slaves with itself when it 
 ceased to hold them. But more clearly from a compari- 
 son of one of the states of the South while it held slaves 
 with itself when it ceased to hold them. Such typical 
 state is South Carolina. It was one of the first to take 
 slaves imported and it held them so that at the beginning 
 of the Civil War the slaves were in the proportion of 
 four to three of white, while in but one other Southern 
 state was their number greater than of whites. 
 
 And from a comparison of the Republic with itself, 
 and of South Carolina with herself at these different 
 periods it will appear that at the one period of both there 
 were not only the possibility and promise of the man pos- 
 
310 They Show That Unequal Races Can, Etc. 
 
 sible but the facts of a better white man and a better 
 negro and a better state of both than had been possible 
 of a state of either race alone. 
 
 And as of the Republic before and after slavery- 
 enough has probably been said to show that the whites 
 were better and the negroes better and the state better, 
 then, when it had slaves, than either is now without them. 
 I will now proceed to show that such were the facts of 
 South Carolina. 
 
 
CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 THE WHITES OF THAT STATE WERE SO BETTER BEFORE 
 EMANCIPATION THAN THEY ARE NOW. 
 
 They were then the masters of negro slaves employed 
 in agriculture, and in monogamic families of whites and 
 blacks reciprocally dependent, of which the blacks were in 
 subordination to the whites. And these in natural munici- 
 palities, of which the actual or potential male parent of 
 the white family was chief magistrate. 
 
 Now they are not the masters of slaves employed in 
 agriculture, or in families reciprocally dependent and in 
 natural municipalities, of which the white male parent is 
 chief magistrate, but are in monogamic families of whites 
 in no domestic relation to families of blacks. And these 
 in artificial municipalities from which the black families 
 are virtually excluded. Then the whites were in care 
 and custody of the blacks, and were sharing with them — 
 still agamic — their superior monogamic civilization, in 
 consideration of the help the blacks could give them in pro- 
 visions for the safety and subsistence of them both. And 
 both, intuitively, if not intelligently, sensible of the situa- 
 tion, were instant to accept and make the most of it. 
 
 And the masters were just, considerate and humane 
 and the slaves docile, obedient and loyal, and there was a 
 peace, order and propriety rarely seen in any state; and 
 the state itself was the respected member of a confederacy 
 of states admitted to be sovereign. 
 
 But now it is not the respected member of a confed- 
 eracy of states admitted to be sovereign. The supreme 
 political power of the Republic has been seized by the one 
 party of its adult males to the subjugation of the other. 
 And its government is as absolute in that party securing 
 
312 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 a majority of such males as is that of any state in any 
 usurping monarch. In such subjection the state is not 
 now sovereign. Nor, in the contests of parties for the 
 majority to rule the state, is there the peace, order and 
 propriety there was. Nor is there the consideration of 
 whites by blacks, or the loyalty of blacks to whites, there 
 was. And however it may appear that the negroes are 
 better and the state better than they were, it will not 
 appear that the whites are better than they were. 
 
 They were then the members of a ruling race. And 
 while it may be doubted that it be right that any one 
 human race shall rule another, it will not be doubted that 
 the white men of that race were the better of their supe- 
 rior position. They were exempt from the servile offices 
 to which some had been subject in ministering to the 
 wants of others. They were free from the frictions of 
 classes contesting for position and from strikes of labor 
 against capital and the combinations of capital against 
 labor; and from the strifes of parties to possess the 
 government; and from the bitternesses and demoraliza- 
 tions of such strifes. And while it may be questioned 
 that races are unequal and that the individual of any one 
 race can rightfully take jurisdiction of the individuals of 
 any other, it will not be questioned that the individuals of 
 one race having actually acquired jurisdiction over another 
 accepting it and the better of it, are themselves the better 
 of their place and office. 
 
 They were also the better from being primarily 
 engaged in agriculture. Agriculture is the business in 
 which slaves can be the most profitably employed. It is 
 a business which will not admit of strikes, necessary if 
 labor be by contract, and a business in which all from 
 earliest infancy to extremest age can be usefully employed. 
 And a business which furnishes immediately abundant 
 provisions for the comfortable subsistence of those 
 engaged in it. And a business necessary to the start of 
 every state, and without which no state can advance to 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 313 
 
 arts or commerce. And while, therefore, the men of that 
 state were the better of their superior position they were 
 the better, also, that this position was over a race engaged 
 in agriculture. They were also the better that in their 
 position they were sustained by natural relations, and not 
 by contracts. They were naturally related to each other 
 through their respective families and as naturally related 
 to the blacks through the unions of families black and 
 white. Among them there were duties, not obligations ; 
 and duties imposed by their relations to each other in the 
 state and not obligations incurred only by contract. In the 
 male parent or one in loco parentis of the white family 
 there was the patriarchal power to which there was the 
 obedience not only of the members of his white family 
 but also of the black. He did not have to contract or pay 
 for service to sustain the compound family to its best and 
 most. And he had little use for money, therefore. And 
 the proprietors of large estates were often and for long 
 periods with as little money in his purses as in that state 
 now has the clerk or journeyman mechanic. What was 
 wanted by the individuals of the estate was made upon it 
 by them or was taken by barter from estates adjacent, 
 and thus there were from within themselves families to 
 the families possible, in a state to the state possible, 
 without* artificial contrivances or the exaction from the 
 individuals more than that they accept the situation. 
 
 They were also the better that they were in tutelage 
 of a lower race to share with them the advantages of 
 their superior state. The negroes were better then in 
 relation to the whites than they had been in Africa. And 
 to that extent they shared with the whites their superior 
 state. And of this tutelage the whites themselves were 
 better. Superior position gives to man the superior 
 powers required to its duties. He also loves that he has 
 helped and is the better of his affections. And the whites 
 of that state were instant and persistent in exhibiting 
 
314 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 the character and conduct becoming a ruling race in pro- 
 duction of the man possible. 
 
 There were the most and earliest marriages possible. 
 The every adult male was in want of a wife, not only to 
 the indulgence of his natural affections but to help and 
 supplement him in his office of caring for the slaves with 
 which he was, or expected to be charged. And these 
 increasing naturally both man and wife were in want of 
 offspring to supplement them who could do so best but 
 as they also married early. And from a sense of interest 
 as well as of the sexual feelings of individuals becoming- 
 adults there were the marriages possible and at the earli- 
 est periods possible. 
 
 And of these there were the children possible. To 
 the male parent in charge of the municipality his children 
 were as importont as his slaves. And as in him and 
 wife there was the natural want of offspring, and as for 
 these there were offices, and as they were not incum- 
 brances, therefore, but helps to their parents, there were 
 few men and women who did not marry, and who, marry- 
 ing, did not have the children possible. 
 
 And these were educated to the work there was for 
 them to do. 
 
 From its earliest intelligence there was something the 
 child could do to help its parents, or to fit it for the duties 
 of its maturer years, and to this its attention was addressed. 
 The male children were with their father in his outdoor 
 duties, so that when adults they were as possessed of them 
 as he was, and could relieve him when he was ready to be 
 relieved. The female children were with their mother in 
 her indoor duties, and when adults were as possessed of 
 them as she was, and could relieve her when ready to be 
 relieved, or could execute such duties in homes of their 
 own. And in such their respective positions and offices 
 the parents and their offspring exhibited characters and 
 conducts eminently proper for the coming man, and as 
 proper for the masters of a race of slaves. 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 315 
 
 In every such white family there was acceptance of 
 relative positions, and decorum and order in such accept- 
 ance. There was no contest for position in that family, 
 the order of that having been established by nature. Nor 
 were there contests of families for position in the state; 
 for there was virtually no artificial state, in fact, with 
 respect to the vital center, of which the families were 
 grouped, each of itself being a natural state upon a vital 
 center of its own. And such the situation. All were ele- 
 vated to dignity and composure by a sense of their supe- 
 rior position. And the individuals of families were 
 respectful of themselves and of their families, and the 
 families were respectful of themselves and of the state 
 existing but of their voluntary concurrence in it. And the 
 men were brave and honorable and the women virtuous 
 and humane, and in both secure of their superior position 
 in the compound family there was the magnanimity the 
 consciousness of superior position inspires. Each was 
 respectful of himself and others with him in his family, 
 and of other such families, and of the state of such fam- 
 ilies. And so perfect in all was this sense of their relations 
 to each other in the family and state of families, and so 
 perfect their acceptance of its dictates, there was no need 
 of other law. Nor in fact was there other law in that state 
 than that of public sentiment. There were legislatures 
 meeting annually, four weeks before Christmas, which 
 enacted civic duties, some of which, afrirmed by public 
 sentiment, were retained upon the statute books, and 
 others of which, not so afrirmed, were repealed by suc- 
 ceeding legislatures. And they then went home to their 
 Christmas dinners, while the state went on as it would 
 have done without them. 
 
 But these formal legislatures were admirably ordered. 
 The House of Lords in England is perhaps the most 
 ordered legislative body known. The every member in 
 it is there for life, by inheritance or by appointment for 
 meritorious service to the state ; and, each secure of his 
 
316 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 position and of the respect it gives him, is respectful of 
 himself and of that body. But the members of the House 
 of Lords are not so respectful of themselves, and each 
 other, and their house, as were the legislators of this 
 state. Of these each was a slave-owner and the repre- 
 sentative of slave-owners ; and each, therefore, was the 
 natural chief magistrate and lord of a natural municipality 
 of commons, acquired by his fitness for that office, and 
 within which realm his authority was practically absolute — 
 and more absolute, in fact, than is that of the sovereign of 
 any monogamic state. And of these, meeting in legislation, 
 no one had the disposition to assert himself, or the occasion 
 to assert himself over others. And respectful of himself, 
 he was respectful of others, as he required others to be 
 respectful of him. And he was respectful of the body that it 
 be respectful of him. And he was fitted to command respect 
 from his having acquired his position, not by inheritance 
 or appointment for service to the government — not always 
 meritorious — as have some members of the House of 
 Lords, but by his ability to build up and govern his natural 
 municipality. And a body so ordered and decorous has 
 been seldom, if ever, seen as was the legislature of that 
 state. Its sentiment of what should be the rule of conduct 
 was the rule. There were no irregularity of deportment 
 or personalities in debate permitted. No one member 
 was named by another, or by the presiding officer. There 
 was no electioneering for office. Each had a more profita- 
 ble office in his estate than the state could give him. 
 Nor was any one dismissed from office who, learning its 
 duties, had filled it properly. Nor if the office were elect- 
 ive, could the incumbent, learning and discharging its 
 duties, be defeated. Nor did candidates for Judge, or 
 Governor, or other office filled by the legislature, venture 
 to canvas for votes, or to appear, without business, at the 
 session in which the election pended. 
 
 And such the deportment of these men in legislation, 
 analogously such was their deportment in public and at 
 home. 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 317 
 
 In public they were equally courteous and respectful 
 of each other and themselves. There were no bickerings, 
 trials, feuds, factions, or personal collisions, compara- 
 tively. The duel was admitted. And if, as rarely hap- 
 pened, there was an irreparable wrong to one, he had the 
 right to call the perpetrator to that field of arbitrament 
 without involving others. 
 
 But the duel itself was under law. The sentiment of 
 the state admitting the duel required that there be no 
 such arbitrament of a wrong which the perpetrator was 
 willing to repair. And in every community there were 
 men of standing to act as a board of honor to determine 
 whether there was a wrong, and if so, what reparation 
 were sufficient, and that the one make and the other accept 
 it. And rarely did either disregard the determination of 
 that board ; and disregarding it, he was sent to Coventry. 
 So also was sent from social recognition the individual, 
 however gifted, who violated willfully a principle of social 
 morals. And while it was objected to this slave state by 
 states without slaves that in it there was this code of honor 
 in exclusion, or supplement even, of the legislative law, 
 it is to be doubted that there was ever a state of equal 
 population in which there was so little mortality from 
 violences of individuals on each other. 
 
 The negroes were not involved in duels, or allowed 
 to own or carry arms. The few whites themselves who 
 carried them secretly were shunned. Their collisions, 
 therefore, not requiring the duel, were with natural wea- 
 pons, while the duel itself involved in its risks only the 
 principals at issue. In other states, prohibiting the duel, 
 there were constant collisions with artificial weapons, in 
 which were involved not only the principals at issue, but 
 the friends and followers of each, and often in these states 
 have fallen in feuds within a single year more than fell on 
 the field of honor in that state in the course of its exist- 
 ence before the war. 
 
318 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 And, besides this, its public peace was singularly per- 
 fect and its social morals singularly pure. By peoples 
 interested in repudiating slavery it is assumed that the 
 state was a house for the debauchery by the males of one 
 race upon the females of the other. And it must be con- 
 fessed that there were illicit intercourses. 
 
 There are monogamic men whose sexual wants are 
 not supplied by the indulgences a single wife can give 
 them. There are also youths in every monogamic state 
 who are under the impulse of sexual feeling before they 
 are allowed to marry. These, in states without slaves, 
 must indulge those feelings by seductions of females on 
 the same plane with themselves or by self-abuse, and from 
 this there is demoralization, damage, disorder, and the 
 deterioration of the state. 
 
 But in the state of unequal races united there were 
 not these. There were inferior females ready to respond 
 to the wants of superior males. In this they were not 
 injured. Their chances of mating with males of their 
 own race were improved. The offspring of such inter- 
 courses were not at disadvantage. It was more compe- 
 tent to the task of subsistence and was more considered 
 than was offspring of the same mother by a father of her 
 own race. No wrong was done; and there was no sense 
 of wrong. Wives and mothers were conveniently blind 
 to such necessary transgressions of conventional morality. 
 Transgressions were confined by the sentiments against 
 them to the narrowest limits possible. And confined to 
 these limits it was conservative of the peace and morality 
 of the state. And it is to be doubted therefore that there 
 was ever a state in which the order was so perfect or the 
 morality so pure. 
 
 And such the conduct of these men to each other in 
 public, analogously such was their conduct in their fami- 
 lies at their homes. 
 
 Practically absolute in authority over the persons and 
 properties of their individual municipalities the instances 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 319 
 
 were phenomenally rare of their abuse of either. The 
 parent's individual family was protected by his affection 
 for it. And his slave family by his interest in it. Under 
 bond, as I have said, to his every slave in the precise 
 amount of his value that he should come to no harm from 
 which the master could protect him, the master was con- 
 siderate of that bond in his treatment of his slave. He 
 was considerate of his slave, also, from that affection 
 which the thing that we have helped and its helplessness 
 inspires; and also from the loyalty of the slave, and from 
 that honor which, not permitting - him to wrong an equal, 
 was absolute in its prohibition of wrong or injury to his 
 slave so completely at his mercy. 
 
 And so was it in fact. The master may not have 
 given to the slave all the privileges he may have wanted, 
 but, giving to him all he considered proper, he was 
 respectful of these gifts. And the last of his acts had 
 been the defrauding of his slave, or the withholding from 
 him, but for cause, a right that had been conceded. 
 
 Not realizing their union with a lower race over whom 
 they exercised the patriarchal power, and that they dif- 
 fered, therefore, from other whites not in such relation, 
 and that in preservation of their individual existences 
 they were not to strive for individual advancements with 
 others in the state, and to share with them the property 
 of the state, they were singularly inconsiderate of them- 
 selves and the state as a member of an artificial Republic. 
 Nor did they exhibit eloquence or practice statesmanship, 
 or do anything heroic or strive for individual advance- 
 ment or form parties to take to its uses the property of 
 the state, nor did they seem to realize that there was a 
 property in the state which a dominant party possessed 
 of the government could take. Nor did they simulate or 
 pretend to anything for effect, or exhibit the impatient or 
 mischievous activities of a people under no other rule of 
 law than that of their individual volitions through majori- 
 ties, but were content to be or seem in contrast to be the 
 
320 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 practical and commonplace constituents of natural and 
 normal human states. 
 
 And this not from real inertia or inability to partici- 
 pate in the affairs of an outer human world, but from the 
 intentness of their attention to a world of their own. The 
 white man who could possess a slave became a master and 
 thenceforth became charged with the family of the slave 
 as well as of his own. And as both enlarged naturally, 
 and the slave family the faster from its greater fertility 
 and the purchase of other slaves, there come to be of both 
 a natural municipality under offices appointed by the 
 master, the regulation and supervision of whom so tasked 
 him that he had not time or inclination to any other 
 subject. 
 
 And such, and so situated, the men of that state 
 were not considerate of themselves from having so much 
 else to consider, nor did they indulge in oratory from 
 there being no one to be moved by it. 
 
 There were men of that state in the councils of the 
 Republic who were known as orators, but in the men of the 
 state there was no oratory. Nor in their own affairs did they 
 exhibit or aspire to statesmanship from there being nothing- 
 to be done to change for the better the state of such munici- 
 palities, or to change the relations of them to the state or 
 of the state to other states. There were men of that. 
 state in the Congress or Cabinet of the Republic who did 
 as much, or more, perhaps, to shape its fortunes than did 
 an equal number from any other state, but they did noth- 
 ing of statesmanship in the state itself, which drifted on 
 an even keel to ends of its own natural existence. Nor 
 were there parties in their common sense from there 
 being no fund of property and power in the state for 
 them to act on. The funds reserved by one generation 
 of monogamic families for the generations succeeding it 
 had been invested in the compound families themselves 
 existing and were not subject, therefore, to the volitions 
 of a victorious party. A victorious party, if there had 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 321 
 
 been such, had been as powerless to act upon the state as 
 upon any one of its families. And as powerless to act 
 upon that in alteration of any part of its state in relation 
 to the whole as is the mind of individual man in altera- 
 tion of an organ in relation to his body. There was 
 nothing - , therefore, to be done by parties. And from 
 want of a subject of partition there were no real parties, 
 such as are in democratic states, more than there is in 
 any natural body. 
 
 And for this unusual elevation of character and con- 
 duct there was a reason not commonly considered in the 
 fact that their current means acquired to the ends of 
 human life were instantly invested in human life. 
 
 Individual men in monogamic states are considered 
 and considerable in the proportions of their ability to 
 make money and make investments of that money in 
 properties to the support of human life. Some men can 
 make money but can not make investments of it in such 
 provisions from their dispositions to use it on themselves. 
 And some, able to make investments of it, are not able to 
 make investments of it in provisions for a larger human 
 life. But to the whites of this state as a ruling race it 
 was the peculiar fortune that while able to make money 
 as few had done, and to invest it in provisions for a larger 
 human life, they were able to invest it directly in human 
 life, with every motive of individual. interest to do so. 
 
 From the surplus products of every estate there were 
 annually moneys for which there were no investments so 
 ready and remunerative as slaves, and the lands for them 
 to work in enlargement of their lives. In thus enlarging 
 the lives of slaves there was proportionate enlargement of 
 the lives of masters dependent on their slaves, as there is 
 not now. 
 
 Now in men of that state there is a growing indispo- 
 sition to investments in taxable property. 
 
 21 
 
322 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 That subject to the uses of the party in government, 
 if the state is liable to assessments, its owners are unwill- 
 ing to incur. And that they may not, they shun the prop- 
 erty, as they can in not becoming the owners of it. And 
 thus it happens that real estate is avoided, and annuites, 
 government bonds and life insurances are indulged in. 
 Men of large incomes insure their lives with portions of 
 them and live in splendor on the balance. And in this, and 
 in various other ways, there is evinced the common dis- 
 position in the whites of that state to quit the harness for 
 the car of human progress. 
 
 But such was not the disposition then. The owners 
 of estates had no other use for money but to reinvest it 
 in slaves. And related as masters to the operatives as 
 slaves, able, under the directions of masters, to do all the 
 works required by such estates, the whites were under no 
 obligations to contract, and under no want of money, there- 
 fore. And thus it was that the owners of large estates 
 in extensive operations were as without money in their 
 purses, and for long periods, as in other states are clerks 
 or journeymen mechanics. Nor were they perturbed by 
 strikes or trusts. In every monogamic state becoming 
 democratic in the possession by adult males of its patri- 
 archal and- proprietary powers, there are necessarily per- 
 turbances from the disposition of some unpropertied to 
 share the properties which others have secured. 
 
 Of these males so possessed of the powers of the 
 state, and so its rulers, therefore, some, of their industries 
 and self-denials, have become possessed of properties 
 which they would hold exclusively to the wants of them- 
 selves and families, except as they be necessary to the 
 support of the state. Others, not practicing these virtues, 
 are without such property, but, sharing the powers of the 
 state, would share, through these, the properties of others; 
 and not content to be laborers for hire, are instant that 
 the government shall require of capital that it give them 
 more pay for less work. And when the government is 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 323 
 
 unable to give them all they would have of the capital 
 employing them, they combine to strike against it, and so 
 stop its operations until their exactions are complied with. 
 And capitalists, to protect themselves, also combine, and 
 in trusts, to the resistance of these demands; and while 
 each is using its available means, the one to take and the 
 other to hold the capital of the state, the state itself is 
 much perturbed. Industries are interrupted; enterprises 
 are not undertaken, or abandoned; capital seeks security 
 at low interest in the bonds of the government, and oper- 
 atives who would share the property existing, while having 
 ample income, will not invest in it from their unwillingness 
 to share by taxation in the expenses of the state, which 
 they thus would put upon the property of others. Such 
 disturbances there were in all the states not holding 
 slaves, to a slight extent, before emancipation, and such 
 are coming to an alarming extent in all the states of the 
 Republic since. 
 
 But such there were not in any Southern state before 
 emancipation. And especially were there none in South 
 Carolina. There every white man could own a slave, or 
 could hire a slave of his master to help in his work. So 
 possessed of a slave; he was a capitalist or an employer. 
 There were none, therefore, to strike against capital, and 
 no capital in want of trusts to its protection against strikes. 
 And no classes to antagonize each other, and no parties 
 to contest for the property accumulated. There was not 
 a class or party arrogating the right, in virtue of its num- 
 bers merely, to administer the state, and so execute on 
 man the will of God in man. But all, with the faith of 
 children, felt that in accepting themselves and in sharing 
 with a lower race the Anglo-Saxon civilization that had 
 come down to them, they did all that the will of the cause 
 of man required of them. And the conclusive merit of 
 their institution was in that it fitted them to accept as men 
 their subjugation. They saw and felt their wrongs — that 
 it was not in the compact of union that the North, becom- 
 
324 The Whites of That State We?e, Etc. 
 
 ing more populous, should take the Government and deny 
 to their state the right to secede from it ; and should invade 
 it for attempting to secede ; and burn and plunder it ; and 
 liberate its slaves, and put them to the government of 
 their masters. And to this should use the funds and 
 credit of the Republic in hiring troops from abroad. And 
 should give pensions in millions to these troops for it in 
 part to pay. And. should turn its negroes loose upon it 
 to be governed without means and to be educated at its 
 expense, not to work for their livings but to live with- 
 out, while its people should be watched to see that they 
 treated the negro, not as he must be treated to a tolerable 
 existence with him, but as they would have him treated. 
 
 They know that this was not the intention of their 
 fathers ; that it is not in the Constitution of the Republic. 
 And that if it were it were there without effect; that the 
 madness of such a compact could not have been intended, 
 but if intended were to be treated as the utterances of 
 madmen. And, in that these things have come to pass, 
 there was in the men of that state a sense of wrong which 
 might well inspire a feeling of inseparable repugnance to 
 the present state. But this does not exist. In the spirit of 
 the wife in Ion: "That it is riot the part of woman to 
 perplex the fortunes of a man to whom she clings," "but 
 to weave all that she has of fair and bright in the dark 
 meshes of his web inseparate from its windings," the men 
 of that state have accepted their fortunes as fate has cast 
 them, and the Republic whatever it's perversities, as would 
 a wife her husband or parent, to be honored and sustained. 
 And fairly striving to accept what seemed to be the situa- 
 tion, they liberated their slaves, though with scarcely less 
 of feeling than that with which they had turned loose and 
 off their wives and children. And have turned from agri- 
 culture to the arts. And in the recent war with Spain 
 have been as prompt to the call of the republic as have 
 been others of her people. 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 325 
 
 And so elevated the man of that state; so elevated 
 also was its woman. She, whether as daughter, wife or 
 mother, was secluded by its system from the outer world. 
 Her every want from earliest infancy was abundantly sup- 
 plied. But within that system there were duties taking to 
 their utmost her beneficent ministrations. She was in 
 the family or state as is the soul to the body, but was in a 
 body so transparent that her every act was visible ; and so 
 visible that she was not more incapable of a vice itself 
 than of the impropriety that leads to it. And so secluded 
 and enshrined she had no occasion or disposition to leave 
 her sheltered home for contact with an outer world. She 
 knew of her ends and offices in life but that she had 
 learned of mothers as moral as herself. And learning 
 that it was for her while doing all the good she could to 
 others to contribute to the continuation of her race, she 
 was ready of her maternal instincts, and without a sexual 
 feeling, to discharge that duty. 
 
 And if to the man who took her to his heart and 
 home she was not so responsive in ardent feelings as he 
 might have wished, he had the compensation of feeling 
 that she was "pure as the icicle" "that hangs on Dian's 
 temple." 
 
 And such the man and woman of the ruling race in 
 that state then, such are not the man and woman of that 
 state now. There is not now the harmonious union of 
 races in order to the betterment of both, but instead there 
 is the efforts of each to preserve its existence on the same 
 plane in opposition to the other. And in that which was 
 the ruling race property has become the subject of legis- 
 lation. Parties are forming, though not yet definitely 
 formed, the one to keep and the other to take to indivi- 
 dual uses the the property of the state. And in legisla- 
 tion, therefore, there is not the order and decorum of the 
 olden time. The members are not so respectful of them- 
 selves and each other as they were. The most of higher 
 offices are filled by popular elections. They are sought 
 
326 The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 
 
 for their emoluments, and not by the men most fitted to 
 fill them, but by men most fitted to secure the larger vote 
 of those expecting to share in the patronage of such 
 offices. And candidates for the legislature, governor, 
 senator to congress and even for judgeships — not now for 
 life but for a term — are instant to go upon the hustings 
 for such vote. Nor is the man so sensible and respectful 
 of duty to his wife or children. Nor is he so intuitively 
 conscious that the unions for life of parents and of parents 
 and their children are the conditions of the monogamic 
 human state. Nor is the man sensible of his duty to 
 shelter and support the woman to the performance of her 
 office in continuation of his race, but is content that she 
 shall find employments by which she may support herself. 
 And, to his relief, is willing to share employments with 
 her, however these may take her from her sphere and 
 impede her in her special work of giving existence to a 
 coming race. 
 
 Nor is he sensible of his duty to make place and office 
 for his children and to educate and train them to the 
 works he has for them to do, but is content and solicit- 
 ous, in truth, that they be educated by the state to the 
 nothing it has for them to do. And is even willing — 
 and at his expense, or at the expense of those holding 
 property — that the state shall educate the negro also to 
 the nothing it has for him to do. And as education makes 
 the person educated only more completely what he tends 
 to be, he is willing that the state shall educate the negro, 
 and at his expense to be more a negro than he is, and to 
 become a more formidable competitor with him for exist- 
 ence than he is. 
 
 And so sensible of his individual existence, and so 
 insensible of his true and necessary relations to others 
 with him in becoming what he should be, the man of that 
 state now is not the man of that state then. 
 
 Nor is the woman. She has been less affected by the 
 change. She is uneasy from want of the services of 
 
The Whites of That State Were, Etc. 327 
 
 slaves, and is tasked and taxed by servile services herself, 
 but she is not yet disposed to transcend her sphere or to 
 become independent of man or to vote or to share in pub- 
 lic business with him or to be divorced from him. And 
 although she has been allowed to hold separate property 
 as a married woman, and to contract with respect to it, 
 even with her husband, it is not clear that this has been 
 of her seeking. Or that she would not yet prefer the 
 state of woman as it was and as it is at the common law. 
 But conditions changing she must change with them. 
 The sentiment by tradition of a condition will not supply 
 the want of the condition no longer existing, and forced 
 of her own individual means to continue her individual 
 existence she must ultimately comply with that condition 
 and become as different from the woman of that state 
 then as is the man. And such the differences in condi- 
 tions, character and conduct between the whites of that 
 state then and the whites of that state now, it must be 
 admitted that the whites of that state then were better for 
 all the supposable ends of man in nature than are the 
 whites of that state now. And that they exhibited then a 
 character and conduct they do not now and a fitness for 
 dominition over a lower race they do not now exhibit. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 THE NEGROES WERE, ALSO, SO BETTER THEN THAN 
 THEY ARE NOW. 
 
 They were then the beneficiaries of agricultural insti- 
 tutions throughout the state, into which they were not 
 only admitted without charge, but prices were paid for 
 them by promoters, which in effect were bonds in the pre- 
 cise amount of their value that they should be fed, clothed 
 and tended in sickness properly, and in health provided 
 with employments proper to their well-being, and instructed 
 in the ways of such employments, and protected in them 
 from any disturbance by themselves or others, and from 
 every evitable injury to themselves or offspring. And 
 that their offspring should be accepted on the same condi- 
 tions. Every first slave purchased became the nucleus of 
 a plantation and every plantation was such institution of 
 which the negroes were better than are the people of any 
 artificial institution established by states. And these natu- 
 ral institutions are better themselves to the ends of human 
 life and to those of negro life than are such artificial 
 institutions by states, in that they were natural and of 
 indefinite duration, and automatic, and autonomic; and 
 capable, therefore, of their own motions of becoming the 
 institutions possible to the man possible. 
 
 But now they are not such beneficiaries. Nor are 
 there such institutions. Nor are there any institutions of 
 the whites into which they are allowed to enter without 
 paying the prices of initiations. Nor are there any of 
 which they can be members for life, or longer than they 
 continue to pay their fees. Nor are they willingly admit- 
 ted into any institutions of the whites. Nor are they 
 admitted to places in any which there are whites to take. 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc 329 
 
 Nor are they capable of institutions of their own. Nor 
 if capable are there places in that state of whites for such 
 institutions; which can exist, therefore, but as they may 
 be able to displace and supersede the institutions of the 
 whites. Nor of this, if capable of institutions were their 
 institutions capable. And the whites will occupy that 
 state to the exclusion of the negroes, who will be its out- 
 casts as are the individuals from polygamic castes who 
 fail of compliance with tribal rites. And the negroes of 
 those states, therefore, are now worse than were its 
 negroes then as are the outcasts worse than are the 
 incasts of the polygamic tribes from which they are 
 expelled. And to these assumptions are the experiences 
 of its negroes before and since emancipation. 
 
 They were then better not only in being more, con- 
 tinually, but in the way of being better that they might 
 be more. They were not only protected and provisioned 
 as they are not now; and in the conditions, therefore, to 
 advance in numbers possible as they are not now, but they 
 were disposed to avail themselves of their opportunities. 
 And there was in consequence the natural increase possi- 
 ble, and the peace and order among them proper. And 
 the character and conduct proper to such peace and order 
 and to the provisions necessary to the support of them- 
 selves and whites. And, while abundantly clear that they 
 were better as slaves here than as free in Africa, it is clear 
 that they were better as slaves here than as free negroes 
 here. 
 
 In Africa they were savages in stocks at war with 
 each other, without gods or governments, and liable to 
 be killed, or taken and held as slaves, or sold to others as 
 savage as themselves; while here, whether slave or free, 
 they were in states under God and government, and not 
 at wars or liable to be killed, or held as slaves by masters 
 as savage as themselves. And, though it is now the 
 fashion of monogamic peoples to commiserate them as 
 slaves, it is to be doubted that there was ever a people so 
 
330 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 blessed as were the four hundred thousand negroes 
 brought by slavery to this country. 
 
 The reason for this commiseration is in the fact that 
 the commons of all the monogamic states of Europe are 
 now in assertion of their right to patriachal power with- 
 held from them by Lords. And that these states of 
 America are now in exercise of that power wrested from 
 the lords. And unwilling to admit that the right of indi- 
 vidual liberty can be justly withheld from themselves, are 
 commiserate of others from whom it is withheld, without 
 the sense that this power extorted from lords must be 
 exercised by them and upon themselves as it is now by 
 dominant parties in this Republic, or upon a weaker race 
 as it was by the whites upon the blacks at an earlier 
 period. But feeling can not determine the fact of evil in 
 slavery, nor could the fact of evil in slavery to which the 
 negro was subject in coming here, determine that it was 
 not the better for him that he came. 
 
 And, so better the negro here than in Africa, so bet- 
 ter was the negro as a slave in South Carolina than he is 
 now as a free man in that state. He was better from 
 being in the way of being more than he is now. Of 
 adults male and female there were the matings possible 
 and at the earliest periods proper. And of these there 
 were the offsprings possible, and these were fed and 
 clothed as it was proper, and protected from the abuses 
 of themselves or parents and from every avoidable ill or 
 injury, with the best medical or other attention that could 
 bestow. And as infants or adults, or as parents or off- 
 springs, the negroes were kept in the peace, order, tem- 
 perance, health and strength for the works there were for 
 them to do in procuring provisions for their own support 
 and well-being. And were provided with these works and 
 were guided in the doing of them; and guided in their 
 ways by masters whose every and only interest was that 
 they should do the works best for themselves and so do- 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 331 
 
 them as that they themselves should be the better of 
 them. 
 
 They mated from their sexual feelings and maternal 
 instincts; and early, from these and the interests of their 
 masters and themselves. The masters were interested 
 that they mate — as the means to their proper offspring — 
 and early, that they have the more abundant offspring. 
 And they themselves were interested in that, mated, they 
 were more considered, and still more considered from 
 their more of offspring. 
 
 And their offsprings were fed, clothed and tended, 
 medically or otherwise, and protected from abuses of 
 themselves or others, and from avoidable ills or injuries, 
 in that every such offspring at its birth was worth one 
 hundred dollars to the master, and more with every year 
 of its existence. 
 
 And as infants or adults, or as parents or offspring, 
 the negroes were kept in peace, order, temperance and 
 health and strength for the works there were for them to 
 do, not only for the reason that of these they could do 
 more and better work, but for the reason that of these they 
 were the more valuable to their masters. 
 
 Of such treatment the negroes were more abundant 
 than they would have been without it. And they would 
 have been without it if they had been without masters, 
 and masters of a higher race. And without masters they 
 are in the state considered now. 
 
 And for this reason they are not in way of being so 
 abundant as they were before they were emancipated. 
 
 Nor for the same reason are they so fitted to become 
 abundant, or for participation in the progress of the human 
 race, or even for the ends of their own well-being as they 
 were as slaves. 
 
 They were then in compound families, white and black. 
 Every white male or female of capacity inherited or pur- 
 chased slaves to supplement them in their works of being 
 what they might be. These, in towns, were relegated to 
 
332 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 subordinate domestic offices, and in rural districts to agri- 
 culture. But whether in towns or country they were 
 normal parts of one organic family, under presidency of 
 the ultimate proprietor, as are children under the male 
 parent, or one in loco parentis of the monogamic family. 
 And the families, white and black, were in relation to each 
 other as are the male and female children of such family. 
 Male children give life, and female children the ways and 
 means to the continuation of that life. And so did the 
 white famity give life to the black in provisions for the 
 continuation of that life. And so does the white family 
 give life to the black in provisions for the continuation of 
 such life. And as male children are life, therefore, to the 
 female the nature of that life which they accept and pro- 
 vision to the possibilities of an intermediate human life 
 possible, so are white families life to the blacks, the nature 
 of that life, which they accept and preserve to the inter- 
 mediate human life of both. 
 
 Each such compound family was an organism of human 
 life in human nature, and the blacks, as an organ of that 
 organism, exhibited the character and conduct becoming 
 such organ. And it is reasonably certain, that whether in 
 town or country, or in domestic or agricultural offices, or 
 of their own motion or the orders of masters, the negroes 
 were in the way not only of being their most, but their 
 best that they be their most in the way of man, however 
 they may have been injured by the force to put and keep 
 them in that way. 
 
 But they were not injured by that force. That force 
 was from a master who had given bond in his ownership 
 of the slave for his good treatment, and who had for his 
 slave that affection for an object which its helplessness 
 and the sense of helping it inspires. And that he was not 
 injured was in the facts that under this rule the individuals 
 waxed strong and the race stronger than within the time 
 had any race before. 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 333 
 
 Nor in the slave was there the sense of injury. His 
 sense of security from injuries was perfect. He felt assured 
 that no one but master would be allowed to hurt him, and 
 that his master not only would not but, to the extent of his 
 fortune, would protect him from every evitable ill or injury 
 from others ; and that this was his feeling is seen in the 
 facts that he was joyous, improvident, trustful and loyal, 
 and that he venerated his master and idolized his mistress, 
 and that he did not aspire to freedom, having made but 
 two feeble and inconsiderable attempts in the whole course 
 of his life in slavery; and that while inflicting violences on 
 other slaves, he inflicted none upon his master or his mas- 
 ter's family, and rarely any upon other white men. His 
 master's meat-house, crib and dwelling were generally 
 unlocked, or if locked, the slave carried the key. They 
 guarded their master's property as they would not if it had 
 been their own. They grieved for the loss of an imple- 
 ment or animal as they would if it had been their own. 
 They were proud of their master's family and fortune. 
 They rejoiced when a child, white or black, was born to it. 
 They were ready for the meanest service rather than their 
 master or his child should be unserved. They promptly 
 risked their lives to shield their master or his family. 
 
 And when the Civil War came on, ostensibly to release 
 them, they begged to follow their masters to the field. 
 And when from a huge mistake they were not allowed to 
 do so they stayed to protect and support the wives and 
 children of their masters. And they have been known to 
 lament in dying not the loss of life but the loss of their 
 value to their master. They dreaded nothing so much as 
 to be sold. And impatient of restraints as are children at 
 school, or horses in harness, they had no disposition to be 
 free and looked with commiseration or contempt upon the 
 free negroes they rarely met about them. No place was 
 so dear to them as that upon which they had been raised. 
 And no life so dear to them as that to which they were 
 accustomed. They freely risked their lives to shield or 
 
334 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 share the dangers of a master or a master's child, — I, 
 myself, as a boy was left with a servant who- let me fall 
 into a well thirty-six feet deep, into which she plunged 
 immediately after, though without permanent injury to 
 either. And they were emulous of positions in the family 
 and instant to retain them. They gave no notices to quit 
 nor did they quit without notice. Nor could they be 
 induced to quit a place secured and were always ready to 
 assist in arresting others who had run away. Nor were 
 any people so well and solicitously served as were their 
 masters. Nor were any superior people so loved by their 
 inferiors as were these masters. Nor were any inferior 
 people so loved by their superiors as were these slaves. 
 And no people were ever so free of responsibilities or 
 joyous of their freedom. I have known them to begin a 
 dance on the morning of their Christmas holiday and keep 
 it up through every hour of every day and night to the 
 evening of its close. And with these advantages they 
 were comparatively free of contagious or infectious 
 diseases. And on plantations or in towns they were 
 altogether free from the calamities of war. And the civil 
 war which ruined masters left them unhurt, except to the 
 extent that they were forced to federal service. And so 
 placed in a natural municipality; and so sheltered and 
 protected in their places; and so without injury or the 
 sense of it; and so sensibly and joyously accepting the sit- 
 uation they were further favored with a perfect education. 
 Education means the eduction of faculties to a fit- 
 ness for the works to be accomplished. And the educa- 
 tion of man is to a fitness for the works of man to the man 
 possible; and of a slave to fitness for the provisions neces- 
 sary to the safety and subsistence of his natural municipality. 
 And this education he received. Such earlier municipali- 
 ties were agricultural in production of provisions for their 
 maintenance, and in every such rural municipality the 
 every slave was given his special work and was taught to 
 do it and was not taught to do any work beyond; and, 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 335 
 
 educated perfectly to this, he was uneducated only as he 
 was not taught to do work he did not have to do ; as an 
 organ of the human body educated to its special work 
 were uneducated only as it shall have been untaught the 
 duties of other organs. He had the best of educations 
 therefore in any proper sense of that term. And he was 
 himself the better and his municipality the better, not 
 only of this but of his want of any other. And his want 
 of other education can be complained of by those only 
 who complain of such unions of unequal races. And 
 these only can complain of this who assume that God 
 intended of man on earth an Utopia of absolutely equal 
 individuals under no other regulations than those imposed 
 by their individual volitions. Such Utopia does not 
 exist even in this Republic, when upon its emancipation 
 from Great Britain then were the best opportunities for its 
 existence. And the complaint of the want of education 
 of slaves, therefore, was but the complaint that there 
 should have been slaves or any such natural system of 
 human life in human nature to obstruct the realization of 
 their ideal state of individual equality. 
 
 They were also further favored by domestic disci- 
 pline, and this by the most efficient means to its enforce- 
 ment. In every normal human state there are rules of 
 individual activity and conduct, for breaches of which there 
 are punishments; and these inflicted by order of the state 
 after judicial determination of such breach. These deter- 
 minations are troublesome, expensive, sometimes wrong 
 and always questioned as to their justice by the accused 
 and their friends. 
 
 And the punishments by the state for breaches deter- 
 mined are in bodily inflictions or imprisonments, and of 
 bodily inflictions there are mutilations or the lash. And 
 of these it will be found that bodily inflictions are better 
 than imprisonments and the lash than mutilations. And 
 in monogamic states, in which the commons are encroach- 
 ing on the lords in exercise of the proprietary power, it 
 
336 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 will be found that there is a constant tendency to impris- 
 onments, even for offenses at their earlier periods consid- 
 ered capital. And while, therefore, in the states of this 
 Republic at least, the better people of all are heavily 
 charged with court expenses in determining the guilt of 
 whites accused. This State of South Carolina is now still 
 more heavily charged with such expenses in determining 
 the guilt of negroes for acts unquestioned. These pun- 
 ishments are by imprisonment or bodily inflictions. Of 
 these there are mutilations or the lash. Neither, in the 
 present state of feeling, can be applied. Imprisonment, 
 therefore, is the alternative, which, with or without labor, 
 is further onerous. It tends also to a class of outcasts. 
 Some become unfit for work; some can not obtain it; 
 some become hardened, and, liberated, commit offences 
 to get back. And it is hard to see a greater evil to that 
 state than is in such political jurisdiction of its negroes. 
 But all of this evil was avoided by domestic discipline, 
 administrable before emancipation. There the master had 
 immediate evidence of the act committed and the condi- 
 tions, and was under every motive to judge it justly. The 
 act was rarely one of insubordination, and was considered 
 without feeling, therefore. The accused was dear to him 
 as property and as a being at his mercy, and valuable in 
 his ability for immediate service. Finding him guilty,, 
 therefore, the master could not mutilate him, or imprison 
 him, and could only apply the lash, which the slave pre- 
 ferred, which inflicted no permanent injury, and, from his 
 master, implied no degradation, and from which, sobered 
 and refreshed by its counter-irritation, he returned to duty 
 a better than he was. 
 
 And such the domestic discipline to which exclusively 
 the negro was subject before emancipation in that state, 
 it is hardly to be doubted that he was the better of it than 
 he is now without it. And it is as little to be doubted 
 that every monogamic state of man, as is the monogamic 
 family, were the better of such discipline so enforced, if 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 337 
 
 in such state there were, as there are not, the conditions 
 of its just administration. It would do away with the 
 onerous adjudications of ordinary offenses and with jails 
 and penitentiaries, and the production of criminal classes 
 and the vices and immoralities which the state can not see 
 or reach. 
 
 But in monogamic states there are not the conditions 
 to the just administration; there are not in any such 
 parental functionaries ; nor in any would such function- 
 aries be permitted to exercise out of their families such 
 discipline by the lash. In all there is the assertion of 
 individual equality inconsistent with its exercise by one 
 adult individual over another. And there is repugnance 
 to its exercise by one such individual of discipline over 
 another for the reason that we are unwilling that others 
 be in positions we would not be in ourselves, and for the 
 reason that if we assent to the right of such discipline 
 over others we admit that, under like conditions, it may 
 be rightfully exercised on us, which admission no one of 
 us can make. And while doubtful that there ever was a 
 people so peaceful, order-provisioned and progressive, and 
 well within their sphere as were the negro slaves of South 
 Carolina, it is to be doubted that they were indebted for 
 them to anything so much as their domestic discipline, and 
 this inflicted by the lash. Few of the men now living regret 
 or were the worse of the whippings they got at home or 
 at school. And few negroes regretted or were the worse 
 of the whippings they got from their masters, while all 
 were glad that others were whipped that committed wrong 
 or shirked their share of work. 
 
 We may object to the system, but accepting the sys- 
 tem, we may not object to its necessary incidents. We 
 may object to that state that it was not an Utopia of abso- 
 lutely equal individuals in the enjoyment on earth of that 
 unconditioned beatitude hitherto expected only in heaven. 
 But accepting that state as of normally unequal human 
 
 22 
 
338 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 beings rightfully united in relations of inequality, we can 
 not object to the inequalities those relations imposed, or 
 that its slaves were under masters authorized to inflict 
 domestic discipline, and by the lash at his discretion, or 
 that they were not educated to duties not within their 
 sphere, but must accept that not only were the negroes 
 not injured by these deprivations and inflictions, but was 
 under conditions singularly fitted to his becoming not only 
 his most, but his best that he might be his most. 
 
 But such are not the conditions of the negro in that 
 state now. They are not in families. They mate, and in 
 mating simulate the monogamic family, but they are not 
 rationally sensible of its bonds of husband and wife and 
 parent and child. Nor are they sensible of any state of 
 their own possible of their simulations, apart from that of 
 the whites, in that state. Nor were they willing for a 
 state of their own apart from that of the whites. Nor 
 were they willing for any union of their simulations with 
 white families. These would imply the superiority of 
 whites, from which they have been relieved. And it would 
 seem, therefore, that the negro is in that state now to no 
 other end than to contest with the whites for the .posses- 
 sion of its government. And, as the negro is essentially 
 agamic and the white monogamic, it would seem that the 
 negro is there but to the end of heading agamic against 
 monogamic civilization; and, as monogamic civilization 
 has already left the agamic far in the rear of that march 
 of man it leads, it is to be feared that the negro is here but 
 to be exterminated. He can not be assimilated until his 
 every trace of color or culture has disappeared. 
 
 The Jew, who has made the laws of health religious 
 rites, and who, in consequence of such salutary training, 
 has become so capable as to give their theology to the 
 better human world and to place themselves in most of 
 the governments and enterprises of that world, are not yet 
 entirely assimilated by it, but are detected and resisted, 
 so that only of their common sense and their economies 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 339 
 
 consequent are they able to retain their places in Teutonic 
 states. 
 
 Such common sense, and economies consequent, the 
 negro has not. He wants no second money until his first 
 is spent, while Jew or Teuton wants the second as much 
 or more than he did the first. Without conserving oppor- 
 tunities to ends the negro can not come to a state of his 
 own higher than that of the agamic stock; nor can he 
 come without this to any other relation than that of a slave 
 to the white man of that state. This relation he would 
 not offer, nor could the white man accept it. He can not 
 emigrate, and would not if he could. Nor will he be mis- 
 cegenated. The Latin races miscegenate the Indian, but 
 the Teutonic races of this Republic will not the negro. He 
 cannot be deported ; it would cost more than the whites 
 could give ; the whites could not send him, and he would 
 not go. 
 
 So situated, he is an outcast in that state. And what- 
 ever the intention with respect to him of the whites of 
 that state, or of the Republic who have put them as free- 
 men on that state, they must incur the fate of outcasts who, 
 rejected for failure to comply with tribal rights, can form 
 no tribe, nor find no state or country of their own, but as 
 it be inhabited by agamic savages. 
 
 The test of manhood is money. That is the essence 
 of property — the reserve of the current to the coming 
 human life. Some, of their industries and self-denials, 
 are able to save a fund of. property for themselves, their 
 offspring and dependents. And of these the manhood is 
 in exact proportion to the provisions for human life they 
 have so been able to conserve. 
 
 This truth is not accepted generally, and we are apt 
 to place the generous before the just, and the man of good 
 intentions before the man of better works without them. 
 But he is not properly observant who does not see that 
 achievements and not intentions count; that the errors 
 of life are more fatal than its crimes, and that fools are 
 
340 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 more dangerous than rascals who will not injure us with- 
 out bettering themselves, while the fools, with the best 
 intentions, may involve us and themselves in a common 
 ruin. 
 
 This so with individuals is so with races. And the 
 manhood of a race is tested by its capacity for conserving 
 money ; and by this test the negro is found to be much 
 inferior to the monogamic or polygamic man. He is inca- 
 pable of the economies and self-denials necessary to the 
 provisions for his individual safety and subsistence, and 
 especially incapable of the provisions necessary to the 
 safety and subsistence of the state or race. And however 
 grateful to the plea of the natural equality of man as the 
 ground of our emancipation from the lords of England, 
 and disposed to make it in favor of every people to whom 
 equality is denied ; and of the negro, therefore, once held 
 as a slave and now rejected as a free man to the mono- 
 gamic whites, we are unable to make that plea effective 
 in favor of the negro, who, however naturally the equal 
 of the whites, is not actually their equal in the monogamic 
 civilization they have been able to establish. Nor can our 
 recognition of his right to that equality give it to him, 
 more than can our recognition of his right to the color of 
 the whites. Nor, so unequal, was he wronged in his 
 admission to an inferior position in the civilization which 
 gave him, in its chancery, the every right he was able to 
 enjoy, the no one of which he could have bargained for, 
 more than could the children of the monogamic family. 
 And we can commiserate the negro slave but as we can 
 commiserate the child. And the wrong of releasing these 
 slaves from their masters was as great as were that of 
 releasing children from their parents. 
 
 As such they are in the way of contributing nothing 
 to the man possible of the white man of that state. Nor 
 are they in the way of producing a man possible of them- 
 selves, or even a better or more abundant man of them- 
 selves. They are without marriage in its proper sense of 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 341 
 
 an union for life ; nor mating, simply, do they mate early, 
 nor do they have the children possible, nor do they educate 
 and train their children for the works they have for them 
 to do. Nor have they work for them to do. They shun 
 agriculture but as they be forced to it as their only way of 
 obtaining subsistence, and are too improvident to acquire 
 or hold property, and are so constituted that, obtaining a 
 sum of money, they want no more until that be spent. 
 
 And such the situation, character and conduct, not of 
 every individual negro in that state, but of its negroes as 
 a class. They are not the equals, in the way of man at 
 least, of the slaves that were in it before emancipation. 
 
 While the object and end of slaves was to the advance- 
 ment of the family, to the advancement of the state, to 
 the advancement of the race of man, the object and end of 
 the negro there now is not to these advancements, but to 
 the possession of the state for what uses they can make of 
 it. They are not conscious of their objects and ends, as are 
 not the whites of their objects and ends, and as are not 
 any natural beings, plant or animal. But they would indi- 
 vidually live to their possibilities of living, and in this 
 would substitute their natural savagery for the civilization 
 they find existing. And they are the better to the ends 
 of man but as their native savagery be better than the 
 civilization acquired by the whites. Nor is there other 
 natural reason for their being there. There is economic 
 reason in the present want of their labor by the whites, 
 and political reason in the want of their votes by politi- 
 cians seeking nominations to the Presidency, which they 
 can get from competitors in no other way. But beside these 
 there are no other reasons for their being there, or natural 
 reason in the march of man for their being at all, except 
 as supporters of the whites. And it is quite clear that in 
 their efforts to live into and live down the whites, and to 
 take their states, and substitute their savagery for the 
 civilization existing, they are not so better or so good to 
 
342 The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 
 
 the ends of man as were the slaves in living into and in 
 living up to the civizations of the whites. 
 
 Nor without this, and regarding them simply as a 
 race of human beings to their most and best possible, are 
 they better or so good as were the slaves. They are not 
 so ordered, industrious, educated and trained to useful 
 works as were the slaves. Nor have they individually the 
 offices and employments for which they are fitted. Nor 
 are the products of their labors so conserved and applied 
 to their uses. Nor are they so at peace with each other 
 and the whites. Nor are they protected and cared for by 
 an intelligence and power superior to their own. Nor are 
 they as contented or loyal to duty as were the slaves. Nor 
 do they live as well and as long as did the slaves. Nor 
 are they as free from diseases as were the slaves. Nor do 
 they increase as did the slaves. And it is reasonably 
 certain, therefore, that, while the slaves advanced in num- 
 bers as had no other people, the negroes are doomed to 
 disappear from that state. And as they can not be assimi- 
 lated and will not be miscegenated, and can not be 
 deported, or take the state, or be other than its outcasts, 
 it is as certain that they must ultimately cease to exist. 
 And in so living and so ceasing to live, they are not so 
 better than the slave who lived as no negro had ever lived 
 before, and who but of forces from without had lived for- 
 ever, or so long, at least, as this earth be habitable. 
 
 It may be that the negro of that state will not be 
 entirely exterminated, for it may be that the whites in 
 their contests of parties for possession of its government, 
 its funds may be wasted or forced into the hands of a 
 party leader, and that the normal state without funds of its 
 own may cease to exist. And that the whites, without such 
 state, may become so demoralized and dissipated as to be 
 unable to sustain themselves against or above the negro, 
 and that both may subside into an indistinguishable mass, 
 in which the less artificial negro may survive. But it is 
 
The Negroes Were, Also, So Better, Etc. 343 
 
 hardly possible that the negro can live to such demorali- 
 zation of the whites. And certain, therefore, that if he do 
 it will be as a savage, such as he was in Africa. And 
 extinction or savagery his fate, it must be admitted that 
 the negro is not better than the slave who, at every instant 
 of his actual existence, was more and better than he had 
 been to himself. And more and better than he had been 
 to his race and the race of man. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 AND THE STATE ITSELF SO BETTER THAN IT IS NOW. 
 
 It was not only so better then than it is now in its 
 ability to sustain a larger population to the population 
 possible, but in its ability to sustain itself as a sover- 
 eign human state and as a natural and normal human 
 state; and to order its [population, and to provision its 
 population, and to act as a normal human state with 
 others such in populating the earth; and as such state in 
 a confederacy with others such in populating the territory 
 held by the confederacy and in sustaining the integrity of 
 such confederacy, and that to its position as a sovereign 
 state with others of the earth. But it is not so now. It 
 is not so able to sustain the population possible or itself 
 as a sovereign state, or as a normal human state, or to 
 order its population or to provision its population, or to 
 act with others such in populating the earth, or with 
 others such in a confederacy to populate the territory 
 held by it and to sustain the integrity of such confed- 
 eracy, and to sustain the confederacy to its position with 
 others as a sovereign nation of the earth. 
 
 It was then so able to sustain a larger population 
 than it can now and this to the population possible- 
 There were in it two races, the one agamic and the other 
 monogamic, incapable of miscegenation, and these unequal, 
 therefore, in the way of man, but united in relations of 
 inequality such as that the one was to order, the other to 
 obey. And these engaged in agriculture from which there 
 were the provisions possible and these conserved to the 
 human life possible, of which life possible there was the 
 population possible; and this continuing to the population 
 
And the Slate Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 345 
 
 ultimately possible. And it was also able to sustain itself 
 as a sovereign human state. 
 
 It was then the member of a confederacy of states, 
 each sovereign in that there was no higher human state to 
 rule it. But it is not now such state but only the province 
 of a republic which, if not itself sovereign, has yet the 
 power to rule that state. 
 
 It may be doubted that the Republic itself is truly 
 sovereign; in that it has no natural head but only the 
 head which from time to time a victorious party gives it. 
 Which itself must fall when another rises to take it off. 
 That party for the period of its brief existence is the head 
 to rule the body of the state. And it may be doubted that 
 the state itself is sovereign and able to vindicate its con- 
 tinued existence under a head so continually subject to be 
 taken off. 
 
 But if this Republic be sovereign it is not a normally 
 sovereign state. The normally sovereign state must not 
 only be able to vindicate its existence as a state, but as a 
 state in the way of man to the man possible. And to this 
 it must have property, and the patriarchal power of dis- 
 tributing that property, and of regulating its people in the 
 use of it. Such is the agamic stocks of offspring under 
 the orders of unmarried mothers. And such are the tribes 
 of wives and children under the authority of polygamic 
 male parents. And such are the states of monogamic 
 families under governments appointed by the holders of 
 their properties. And such were the states of unequal 
 races under governments appointed by the higher race. 
 But such is not the state of monogamic families whose 
 properties and people are under the authority of a major 
 party of adult males in no natural relation to each other 
 or the state. And such is this Republic now, which, how- 
 ever it be able to vindicate its existence as a state, can 
 not do so as a normal human state. It is not in advance- 
 ment of man to the man possible, but only in advancement 
 of the minor of two parties to a majority over the major. 
 
346 And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Noiv 
 
 No sooner does the one become established in the gov- 
 ernment than it becomes patriotism in the other to pull it 
 down that it may take its place ; the properties of the state 
 are used by either party to advance itself. And quite 
 clear that this is not to the man possible, it is as clear that 
 this Republic is not a normally sovereign human state. 
 
 But such was South Carolina. She entered the union 
 as a sovereign state, and making no renunciation of her 
 sovran, she was as sovereign in the union as she would 
 have been without it. And she was normally such state. 
 Her population consisted of two races, the one black and 
 the other white, without the possibility of their differences 
 being obliterated. In the whites exclusively were the 
 properties and powers of the state, and they were indi- 
 vidually tasked to their execution. In the negroes there 
 were the orders of masters, and they were individually 
 tasked to their execution. Both were engaged in pro- 
 visions for advancing man. There was no idleness, ineffi- 
 ciency or waste, and it is to be doubted that there ever 
 was a state which, in the way of man, did so advance, or 
 did so much to help the man of unequal races to the 
 advancement possible. 
 
 She gave more than her share of homes to the descend- 
 ants of revolutionary sires, extruded by foreign immigra- 
 tion from the North ; she gave of her native population 
 much to people the states of the Southwest ; she gave to 
 these states an example in the way of order, economy and 
 progress of what a state of unequal races could do in 
 advancement of the race of man; and this the more effi- 
 ciently from the employments of her people in agriculture. 
 
 As man advances from the animal two-footed and two- 
 handed he is inclined to shirk the drudgeries of agriculture. 
 There is the feeling that the man of the hoe is fit for this 
 and for nothing else, and that they are fit for a sphere above 
 that of the man of the hoe. All would clamber to that 
 sphere, and quit the country for the town, and agriculture 
 for the arts, and a life of labor in support of a state for a 
 
And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now 347 
 
 life of dexterity in standing on such supports, or in enter- 
 ing an ideal Utopia without them. 
 
 But to the subsistence of any advanced people, agri- 
 culture is necessary. The agamic savage may live on 
 reptiles, fish, or vermin, and the polygamic barbarian on 
 game, flocks and herds. But to the caste of polygamic 
 tribes, even, agriculture is important, and to the state of 
 monogamic families it is the condition of existence. 
 
 No monogamic state ever started to exist but upon 
 that basis. And the real magnitude of every such state is 
 in proportion to such base. Of its more abundant and 
 productive agriculture it is able to sustain a more abundant 
 population ; of its more abundant population it is able to 
 maintain a more abundant agriculture ; of the super- 
 abundant products of its agriculture it is able to support, 
 not those only engaged in agriculture, but others beside, 
 in furnishing conveniences and facilities for those in 
 agriculture. So that of successful agriculture there is not 
 only its agricultural population, but the possibility of a 
 much more abundant population of auxiliary artisans, to 
 whom, as to the agricultural population itself, agriculture 
 is the condition of existence. 
 
 But while to the monogamic state of a single race 
 agriculture is the condition of its existence at the start, 
 there is, as I have said, in people free, the disposition to 
 withdraw from it to arts and commerce, as it advances, 
 with few or none left to carry it on. And there tends to 
 be a population, therefore, not dependent on the products 
 of the soil, but upon the products of their own inventions, 
 for support, and to a social pie, therefore, with but an 
 upper crust. 
 
 But such is not the tendency of a state of unequal 
 races. The lower race is more productive of the means 
 of subsistence wanted by both in agriculture than in any 
 other employment. The higher race is more willingly 
 engaged through slaves in agriculture than in any other 
 employment. Such state of unequal races, tending of 
 
348 And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 
 
 their interests to agriculture, was South Carolina; such 
 state of a single race is South Carolina now. And the 
 state then tending to agriculture was capable of more 
 abundant provisions for the subsistence of its people than 
 it is now when it turns away from it. 
 
 And it was so better in its ability to give safety to 
 its people. It made the provisions all other peoples 
 wanted; it wanted the fabrics of all other peoples' make. 
 There was no cause of friction with any other human state; 
 and without an enemy or adversary, there was no reason 
 why its people might not be absolutely free of danger 
 from without. But if without conceivable reason it had 
 been attacked from without, it was abundantly able to 
 defend itself. Its every municipality was a citadel of 
 devoted loyalty. Its natural captain had been instant to 
 defend it to the last, and the every slave had been a 
 devoted soldier to sustain him. It was their home, and 
 the only home they had ever had, or could have, or were 
 fit for, or had conceived of, and they would have fought, 
 suffered and died for it. And the state might have been 
 beaten in the field and overrun by armies, but if the 
 slaves had been armed and directed to defend their homes, 
 they would have done it with a desperate efficiency no 
 other people have yet exhibited. In this the state would 
 have endured more than, from whatever motive, a foreign 
 state could inflict, while, without conceivable motive to 
 invasion, it was not rationally possible that it could ever 
 be tasked to such endurance. 
 
 And so safe of danger from without, it was equally 
 safe of danger from within. So composed and regulated 
 were the municipalities, and so intent on the provisions 
 for their own subsistence, and independent of each other 
 but for the kindly offices proper to such kindred associa- 
 tions, there was less occasion for hostilities between them 
 than for such between simple monogamic families adjacent 
 to each other. Nor could hostilities between adjacent 
 municipalities affect the safety of the state, as fueds 
 
And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 349 
 
 between families do not. And the people of the state 
 were safe, therefore, from every danger except that of 
 subjugation by the general government. But this was 
 not to have been apprehended. And against this the 
 state was better able to defend itself when it had 400,000 
 slaves to help it than it is now with these slaves against it. 
 
 And so more and better as a sovereign human state in 
 its self-administration of self-originated patriarchal power, 
 and so able to order, provision and defend her people 
 then than she is now. She then exhibited in character 
 and conduct, not only her fitness for such state, but to be 
 the leader of such states. She had not, perhaps, a clearer 
 sense of the situation than had other states, or that 
 inequality is the right of unequals, as equality is the right 
 of equals; and that slavery was the right of the negro as 
 the only condition upon which he could share the civiliza- 
 tion of the white man, or existence with him. 
 
 But she had a clear sense of her existence as a state 
 of a race of whites in charge of a race of negroes to the 
 largest and best state possible of both ; and that the Con- 
 federacy was but a copartnership through which she could 
 have the aid of others in that work. 
 
 And such her conceptions of the situation, she acted 
 on them with the utmost circumspection and propriety. 
 When she saw that Congress was disposed to improve one 
 state at the expense of another, she promptly entered her 
 protest. When, later, she saw it disposed to put import 
 duties on manufactured products from abroad, increasing 
 thus the price she had to pay for them, she again pro- 
 tested; and when Congress persisted she assumed the 
 power, as one of the partners forming the federal copart- 
 nership, to declare the acts ultra vires and void; and 
 when troops were sent to coerce her to submission she 
 submitted to the indignity without an outbreak. And 
 when a compromise was effected, in an agreement that 
 the imports should never be beyond the wants of the gov- 
 ernment, she abandoned her ordinance of nullification ; 
 
350 And the State Itself So Belter Than It Is Now. 
 
 and when they did go beyond, and a surplus of revenue 
 was found, and divided pro rata among- the states, she 
 refused her share ; and when the purpose of Congress to 
 tax imports as a policy of protecting industries at the 
 North to the detriment of her own, she called a conven- 
 tion to determine whether the state should secede alone 
 from the Republic. And when this reported that it should 
 not alone, and that other states were not ready to concur 
 with her in that measure for existing causes, she again 
 subsided. 
 
 But when the Republican party of the North became 
 powerful enough to elect a President and a majority of 
 Congress and take the government, and under it to exer- 
 cise what powers it pleased over her, and other states, she 
 could hesitate no longer. Either she was the political 
 entity she was when she entered the confederacy, or her 
 vital existence had been absorbed by that body. She did 
 not realize its absorption, and in vindication of its con- 
 tinued existence, she withdrew from it and resumed her 
 sovereign powers. And with an order and solemnity 
 becoming the occasion. She permitted no unbecoming, 
 exhibition of popular feeling. Her secession convention 
 was of the older, ablest and most honored men of the 
 state. They sent commissioners to the Republican party 
 of the North and to the states at the South, advising them 
 of her action and the reasons for it, and expressing the 
 hope that her sister states at the South would join her in 
 the movement, and that the Republican party, represent- 
 ing the states of the North, would recognize and admit the 
 propriety and justice of her action. And when her sister 
 states did join her in secession, and pending negotiation 
 the republican government consented to the preservation 
 of the status quo, but a few nights after removed the gar- 
 rison at Fort Moultrie to Fort Sumpter, till then unoc- 
 cupied but supposed to be impregnable, and when this 
 was condoned with the understanding that it was not to be 
 provisioned, and when this was violated by the effort of 
 
And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 351 
 
 the Star of the West to reach it with provision, she dared 
 to fire upon it and thus break the peace of the Republic. 
 
 And when the Southern Confederacy had formed and 
 the party still held Fort Sumpter with the expressed 
 determination not to give it up or concur in any modus 
 vivendi consistent with its occupation not as a menace ; 
 and it was determined that it should be fired on — South 
 Carolina did the firing. And when in consequence Vir- 
 ginia was about to be invaded she sent 6,000 troops 
 ordered and equipped to defend her. And during the war 
 which followed sent largely more than her voting popula- 
 tion to the fields of battle. And when the fate she chal- 
 lenged fell upon her she sunk with her ermined robes 
 around her, unsmirched by an unbecoming act; and with 
 her expiring breath asserting still her right to live as a 
 state of unequal human races, and leaving a record of 
 peace, order, propriety and progress toward the man pos- 
 sible not theretofore presented by any human state ; and 
 with only the one single but fatal error to mar it : that she 
 did not realize the issue she invoked, and marshal her 
 means to meet it. 
 
 She had millions of dollars worth of cotton which 
 she could have placed to her credit in Europe before it 
 was necessary to fire upon Fort Sumpter. And if she 
 had done this the other seceding states had done the 
 same. And there had been $250,000,000 to the credit of 
 the Confederacy before a blow was struck. 
 
 She had also 50,000 able-bodied male slaves inured to 
 labor, discipline and order, which she could have put at 
 Washington before the Republican party had determined 
 to invade the South. If she had done so the other seced- 
 ing states had done the same, and there had been 500,000 
 trained troops in possession of the national capitol before 
 the Republican party had had a corps to dispossess them. 
 And it is safe to say that the Republican party had not 
 attempted their dispossession. The Democratic party at 
 the North had not helped them. And, as the South will 
 
352 And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 
 
 have wanted but security of her right to share for her 
 own protection in the common government, a dual gov- 
 ernment had been established such as Mr. Calhoun had 
 died in the effort to express, or the South had been 
 allowed to establish a government of her own. 
 
 But, if contrary to all reasonable probabilities, the 
 Republican party had forced the Democratic party at the 
 North to join them in a crusade against the South, and 
 had been able to dispossess the South of the capitol and 
 drive her armies back, and invade and overrun the South, 
 they had not found it a state of one race fighting for the 
 right to hold another in subjugation, but a state of both 
 races combined to the preservation of their existences in 
 common. And when the armies of the Confederacy had 
 been broken there had been a guerilla warfare more 
 inveterate than is threatened in the Philippines which 
 would have enabled the South to endure more than the 
 North would have been able to inflict. 
 
 But these, from an imperfect perception of the situa- 
 tion, she did not. And the Confederacy fell, and with it 
 fell the state we are considering. And from its ruins rose 
 the present state, whose first official act was more fatal to 
 it than had been any to the antecedent state. 
 
 That had been subjugated by the Republican party 
 assisted actively or passively by the Democratic party at 
 the North. And to the Republican party there should have 
 been submission. With the victorious army still in hand 
 it could have stated and kept the terms of subjugation as 
 could not the Democratic party at the North. 
 
 But too distracted to be passive the new state 
 listened to overtures from that party through Mr. John- 
 ston, President from the death of Mr. Lincoln, and hoping 
 for another term. These were to the effect that if she 
 with other states of the South should liberate her slaves, 
 and do whatever else might be necessary to remove the 
 differences between her and the states of the North, her 
 people could come in with the Democrats of the North, 
 
And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now 353 
 
 outvote the Republicans and take the government, and 
 thus participate in the administration of the victory over 
 themselves which the Republicans had won. And deluded 
 by that hope she did liberate her slaves. And thus per- 
 formed a most fatal act. The Republican party, as a war 
 measure, had declared the negroes free. But that was of 
 no effect upon them in the hands of former masters with- 
 out going further and actually breaking the bonds by 
 which they had been held. And this the Republican party 
 had not done. It had captured the South and that as a 
 property was more valuable to it with its slaves than 
 without. With these it would have continued agricultural 
 and to raise the raw material for the North to commerce 
 and manufacture; and to be customers rather than com- 
 petitor of the North. And the liberation of her slaves 
 was the last thing that party had required, or permitted, 
 if it had the power to prevent it. 
 
 And the possession of her slaves had been of ines- 
 timable advantage to the people of that state. They 
 would have continued as guarantees of the peace, order, 
 prosperity and morals of the state. They had continued 
 as loyal to masters as honorable as they had been. There 
 had been no negroes contesting with the whites the right 
 to govern the state; or violations of white females by 
 maddened negro males; or courts and jails replete with 
 negro criminals; or negroes contesting with white labor- 
 ers for emplo3 7 ment; or the war of races for existence 
 that must ultimately come. The state had continued 
 agricultural until some slaves could be more profitably 
 employed in incidental arts and manufactures. But agri- 
 culture is the normal basis of the human state. No state 
 has ever become great without it. Nor would the North 
 have been what it is without its basis of agriculture at the 
 South. But slavery, transcending agriculture, had entered 
 arts. And the liberation of her slaves, therefore, was a 
 fatal error. 
 
 23 
 
354 And the State itself So Better Than It Is Now. 
 
 But, committing this, the state went on in continued 
 submission to the dictates of the Democratic party at the 
 North in the hope of its ultimately taking the government 
 from the Republican; and that she would receive a portion, 
 however small, of the spoils. And in this she has sub- 
 mitted to indignities. Her men have not been permitted 
 to appear prominently in Democratic councils. When that 
 party has been successful they have been rarely honored 
 with unimportant offices of state. And, while now it is 
 apparent that the best the new state could have done was 
 to accept the terms the Republican party saw proper to 
 propose, it is as apparent that the worst it could have 
 done was to attempt submission to the Democratic party. 
 
 And while so fatal was her first official act the new 
 state has fallen off in every way from the standard of the 
 old. She allows her public funds to be scrambled for by 
 politicians. She permits the candidates for her highest 
 offices to seek them by unbecoming means. She gives to 
 those who have learned and performed the duties of those 
 offices no security that they may continue in them longer 
 than they may be wanted by those more efficient in party 
 service. And she holds herself subject to the uses of the 
 party which by whatever means is able to secure the 
 largest popular vote. Nor does she require her people to 
 marry, or to marry early, or marrying to have the child- 
 ren possible, or to educate them for duties they may have 
 for them to do. But requires them to be put upon the 
 state to be educated. And she allows her women to con- 
 tract, and encourages them to assert themselves and to 
 contest employment with men, and to support themselves 
 and live single, however inconsistent that may be with 
 the continuation of their race. And in every way exhibits 
 that the continuation and enlargement of her race to the 
 man possible is not the object of her existence. But that 
 she exists but to the end that her people individually shall 
 take the largest share they can of the provisions for the 
 support of man accumulated by the antecedent state. 
 
And the State Itself So Better Than It Is Now. 355 
 
 And of this take the largest individual employment possi- 
 ble. In this the present state is as different as it can be 
 from the antecedent state. And to the ends of man in 
 nature is not the equal of that state. 
 
 And as the negro of that state now is not the equal 
 of the negro of that state then, and the white man of 
 that state now is not the equal of the white of that state 
 then, and the state now not the equal of the state then — 
 in fitness for the ends of man on earth — it is clear that in 
 the lights of these experiences, at least, the state of 
 unequal races united in relations of inequality is not only 
 possible but is the state intended by the cause of man 
 intending that man shall be the man possible. And that 
 if such unions be not possible again in this Republic they 
 will be elsewhere. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THERE WILL BE SUCH UNIONS ELSEWHERE, AND THESE 
 INDISSOLUBLE. 
 
 There are now different human races. The agamic, 
 polygamic and monogamic; and the agamic in stocks; 
 and the polygamic in tribes and castes; and the mono- 
 gamic in states. And the agamic in Africa, and the polyg- 
 amic in Asia, and the monogamic in Europe and America. 
 And each of these, if it were alone, would be able to 
 overspread the earth but unequally. The population of 
 the agamic race were sparse, that of the polygamic race 
 were denser, and that of the monogamic race were yet 
 denser, while yet, as I have said, of neither were there 
 the population possible. 
 
 But while neither is alone upon the earth, and either 
 is able to expand indefinitely, their circles of expansion 
 must intersect. And at every such intersection there will 
 be the issue of existence. And every such issue must be 
 determined either in the extermination of the weaker by 
 the stronger, or in an union of the two in an intermediate 
 race of both. And in all their earlier intersections the 
 stronger will exterminate the weaker, and alone survive 
 to what fortunes it can individually find. But in their 
 later intersections it will not exterminate the weaker, but 
 will take it up to the subordinate offices it may be able to 
 fill in an economy of both, to the safety and subsistence 
 of both. This will be their unions, and such unions there 
 will be, and of the monogamic race as lords over the 
 agamic and polygamic races as commons. These will be 
 domestic in the unions of the individuals of the mono- 
 gamic race exercising the patriarchal power over the 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 357 
 
 agamic and polygamic races in possession of the proleta- 
 riate powers consistent with the patriarchal in their lords. 
 
 The monogamic race is strongest. More men and 
 women marry ; of their marriages there are more children. 
 Of these, under the care of both parents, more attain to 
 maturity and usefulness in support and preservation of 
 the state. These, so raised, educated and trained to the 
 preservations of their individual existences in advance- 
 ment of their families, in advancement of the states of 
 such families, will have more of enterprise and capacity 
 for successful enterprises than will individuals of the 
 agamic and polygamic races ; of these enterprises there 
 will be more of provisions for peace or war than there can 
 be in lower races. There will thus be more and better 
 individuals in more and better families, in more and better 
 states, than there can be in any single race. And this 
 race, so constituted in conflict with lower races, must 
 supersede them. 
 
 And there must be conflicts. The monogamic state 
 of monogamic families of individuals, each in preserva- 
 tion of his own existence in families, each in preservation 
 of its existence in such state, must himself preserve his 
 existence as he can. And in this state and race must come 
 in contact with adjacent states and races, and in this must 
 expel them or absorb them if it have the power. It will 
 not have the power to expel or absorb adjacent mono- 
 gamic states, and with these it must make the compo- 
 sitions necessary to their separate existences. But it 
 will have the power to absorb or expel the stocks and 
 tribes of lower races. And it will absorb them or expel 
 them. It can not, if it would, admit them to a limitation 
 of its own existence, and it would not if it could. 
 
 The proclivities of its interests in continuation of its 
 existence upon its moral nature are as remorseless as are 
 those of gravitation in its physical nature. And as it must 
 physically fall without props, so must it morally upon 
 lands in lower races unable to defend them. And such 
 
358 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 
 
 will be the lands of lower races adjacent to such mono- 
 gamic state. Its people will migrate to such lands, prac- 
 tically vacant, when inconveniently crowded on their own. 
 And the state itself will take jurisdiction of such lands, 
 however occupied by lower races, when it has the motive 
 of interest to do so. It will have such motive. And thus 
 in theory of the monogamic, as the strongest human race 
 existing now, there will be its dominion over the lower 
 races of the earth, to whatever the effects of that domin- 
 ion on the human race resulting. 
 
 Nor is this conclusion dependent upon theory alone, 
 but is as clearly indicated in inductions of phenomena. 
 
 There are monogamic states in Europe in each of 
 which there are classes as lords and commons, in contest 
 for the patriarchal power, from which the commons are 
 willing to retire to lands without lords, if there be such, 
 on which they might exercise a patriarchal power over 
 themselves. There were such lands in America under 
 agamic Indians. And there are now such lands in Africa 
 under agamic negroes. And as the commons of Europe 
 then migrated to America, so now they migrate to Africa, 
 for that patriarchal autonomy they can not immediately 
 find in their native states. 
 
 Their states also, still under lords, would move upon 
 other lands, and, following their commons to Africa in the 
 expectation of continuing their power over them, they 
 would take jurisdiction over the native stocks of Africa, 
 and also over the tribes and castes of Asia, to which their 
 colonizing emigrants have not yet gone. And in this latter 
 movement of imperial jurisdiction over foreign tribes and 
 castes this leading monogamic state of North America is 
 ready to participate. And under such conditions it is 
 reasonably certain that Africa, in time, will be occupied by 
 monogamic states, in relations of dependence or inde- 
 pendence of European states, and to the exclusion of the 
 agamic races not in union with the monogamic race 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 359 
 
 invading them, and not thus becoming monogamic by 
 induction, and thus parts of the invading race. 
 
 And it is as certain that Asia and the Pacific islands 
 will be invaded, and thus be in states as provinces of the 
 monogamic states of Europe. and America. 
 
 And it is as certain that these states, whether in Africa 
 or Asia, will be of the monogamic and agamic or polyg- 
 amic races united in relations of inequality, such, in effect, 
 as were those of whites and negroes lately in this Republic. 
 
 The monogamic states of Europe will colonize Africa. 
 The lands of Africa occupied by agamic negroes are in 
 the same relation to the monogamic whites of Europe as 
 were the lands of America occupied by agamic Indians. 
 And in that the lands of America were colonized by emi- 
 grants from Europe, there is reason that so will be the 
 lands of Africa. 
 
 There are now more men in Europe ready to migrate 
 than there were then. In every monogamic state of 
 Europe there are contests of lords and commons for the 
 patriarchal power. In all the commons are more abundant 
 and more possessed of their right to participate in that 
 power than they ever were before. They also have the 
 means of movement, and motives to movement they had 
 not. They are now sustained and encouraged in emigra- 
 tions by their parent states as they were not earlier. And 
 it was to have been expected, therefore, that there would 
 be such emigrations to Africa if the facts did not appear. 
 
 But they do appear. The leading states of Europe 
 claim sovereignty over sections of that continent. To 
 these their emigrants have gone, and started colonies. 
 There is every reason that these colonies shall grow until 
 in each there be the monogamic population possible, and 
 in the whole of Africa such population ; and that that con- 
 tinent, so populated and cultivated, as it may be, shall 
 become the granary of the human world. And this con- 
 tingent but upon that the colonists shall unite with natives 
 to that end. 
 
360 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhete, Etc. 
 
 And they will unite with natives. Those of England 
 may not at their start. That, the first of monogamic 
 states now in Europe, is imperial. Its commons have so 
 encroached upon its lords that the majority of the House 
 of Commons is now the government. And this majority, 
 instead of abolishing the king and lords, as they could do 
 to the enjoyment of their power, are content to put these 
 forward as exponents and agents to their dominion over 
 other peoples of the earth, who are permitted to exist but 
 as they accept that dominion and be able to sustain them- 
 selves under its exactions. The colonists of England at 
 their start, therefore, may not unite, or be allowed to unite, 
 with natives in human economies of both. But without 
 this they must exterminate the natives, who, without this, 
 will be unable to sustain themselves under such taskmas- 
 ters uninterested in their preservation. Such extermina- 
 tion will be in every way unprofitable, while the accept- 
 ance of natives to the offices they may be able to fill in an 
 economy of both will be every way profitable. And the 
 emigrants of England, despite the requisitions of their 
 home government, will ultimately unite with natives in 
 better states of both than are possible of either race alone; 
 or, if they do not, the colonies of England will fall before 
 those of other monogamic states of Europe in which there 
 will be such unions. The other monogamic states of 
 Europe are not so imperial as is England. In all there 
 are the same contests of lords and commons for the 
 patriarchal power, but they are not so far advanced. In 
 them the majorities of their Houses of Commons are 
 not yet their governments. Nor in any of them are the 
 powers of such houses as great as is that of the house 
 in England. They are not so imperial, therefore, nor 
 are their emigrants as imperious as are those of Eng- 
 land ; and, while in their contests with lords their com- 
 mons have been obliged to assert the natural equality 
 of man as the ground of their right in proportions of 
 their numbers to participate in power, they have not 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhei r e, Etc. 361 
 
 advanced so far as to dominate their lords and make 
 them their instruments in exercise of extra territorial 
 and imperial authority. In their colonizations, there- 
 fore, the emigrating commons are less considerate of the 
 standing and fortunes of their parent states than of their 
 own. And less regardful of the rights of man they have 
 been asserting in their parent states than of their own 
 under new conditions. And so that if they can benefit 
 themselves by uniting with natives in relations of inequal- 
 ity such as that, while they shall be masters, the natives 
 shall be virtually slaves, they will not hesitate to do so. 
 
 The colonies so uniting will forge ahead of those that 
 do not. And if the English shall persist in exclusion of 
 natives they must fall behind and ultimately fail. They 
 will lose the lives and labors of a lower class, and the 
 peace and harmony of classes in natural relation to each 
 other, and the virtues of honor and loyalty there are in 
 such relations. And of such colonies of immigrants and 
 natives there will be analogously such relations to each 
 other as before the war were the whites and negroes of 
 the slave-holding states of this Republic. But with the 
 material difference that the slave-holding colonies will 
 have natural heads to conserve their bodies, as the slave- 
 holding states did not. Of these the head was the Repub- 
 lic, affirming the natural right of equality in man and the 
 wrong of slavery in breach of that equality. And without 
 such natural head they were at disadvantage. Accepting 
 such unnatural head they could not affirm the right of 
 their own existences, or make provisions to defend them. 
 They could not say that they were right, but went before 
 the world in assertion of an admitted wrong. They had 
 $250,000,000 worth of cotton, which could have been placed 
 in England to their credit before the firing on Fort Sumter. 
 They had near one million able-bodied slaves, of devoted 
 loyalty and innured to discipline and service, the half of 
 whom they could have put under their masters on the field 
 before the battle of Bull Run. Nor was it necessary that 
 
362 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 
 
 they should have fired upon Fort Sumter, which while quiet 
 did no harm. Nor was it necessary that they should have 
 seceded, by other than protest, or have withdrawn their 
 Senators and Representatives in Congress, who, with the 
 Democrats of the North, could have prevented any legisla- 
 tion injurious to their peculiar institution. Without such 
 head there were these omissions and commissions, and the 
 consequent fall of these states, from which is the conclusion 
 that their systems were imperfect. But it is easy to see 
 that if these states had had a natural and conservative 
 head they could have stood indefinitely, in the union or 
 out of it. Each slave-holding colony of Africa will have 
 its head, and it is easy to see that with heads instructing 
 them the uses to be made of natives, the every other 
 colony will accept of natives; and that if the English do 
 not, but persist in exterminating the natives, they will not 
 long survive the natives exterminated, if before this they 
 shall not have abandoned that policy from the failure of 
 the parent state to sustain them in it; whence it will 
 appear that in Africa, if not elsewhere, there will be unions 
 of unequal races to a race of both. 
 
 And for reasons equally conclusive, there will be such 
 unions also in Asia. Asia is polygamic and Africa agamic. 
 And it will be found that the tribes and castes of Asia 
 will offer little more effective resistance to the spread of 
 monogamic civilization than will the agamic stocks of 
 Africa. Accepting that man at this earth is to the man 
 possible, we must accept that the mode of man which 
 gives the best results will prevail over others not so effi- 
 cient, and that if the monogamic mode be more efficient 
 in production of man that mode will prevail over the 
 polygamic or agamic mode upon every land on which 
 their circles of expansion intersect; and that, intersecting 
 with the polygamic mode in Asia, as with the agamic in 
 Africa, the monogamic mode will prevail in Asia as in 
 Africa, however in Asia there be not the domestic unions 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 363 
 
 of the races in relations of inequality which are promised 
 in Africa. 
 
 And in Asia these races will intersect. The proclivi- 
 ties of states to the continuations and enlargements of 
 their existences are as potent and persistent as are those 
 of individuals. The states of Europe, possessed of politi- 
 cal autonomy and superior military power, will be better 
 able to establish and maintain jurisdictions over sections 
 of Asia held by polygamic tribes and casts than are indi- 
 vidual immigrants in Africa over individuals of agamic 
 states ; and for a time, at least, and that not distant, the 
 states will assert such jurisdictions, and will become, in 
 relation to the natives, a superior caste — such as orig- 
 inally were the hill tribes to the peaceful tribes they con- 
 quered in production of the castes. 
 
 It is not probable, as I have said, that any one caste 
 has originated through evolution of a polygamic tribe. 
 But it is more probable that tribes, all predatory, on 
 fertile plains have become peaceful and productive to 
 be subjugated by adjacent hill tribes still predatory, but 
 themselves becoming peaceful to be in turn subjugated 
 by other hill tribes still predatory, to become peaceful in 
 their turn to be subjugated, and so on until there were 
 series of tribes reciprocally dependent as castes, priestly, 
 militant, industrial and servile. 
 
 And it is probable that the monogamic state, in taking 
 authority over a district of polygamic Asia, will be as were 
 the hill tribes to the peaceful tribes. 
 
 But, whatever the relations of the invading mono- 
 gamic states of Europe to the invaded sections of polyg- 
 amic Asia, it is reasonably certain that the states of 
 Europe will invade. Such movements must follow from 
 the fact that the monogamic states are of greater gravity 
 than the polygamic tribes and castes, and as denser fluids 
 must overflow and supersede the rarer. And not only 
 is this true in theory but such movements are in fact on 
 foot. England and France have footings on the Indias; 
 
364 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 
 
 Holland, Portugal and Spain upon Pacific islands; Russia 
 upon Asiatic Siberia, Manchuria and Corea. And this 
 Republic as a new monogamic state has taken jurisdiction 
 of Pacific islands. While all of these together are taking 
 counsel of the fate of China. 
 
 It is not probable that they will agree peacefully, buc 
 probable that they will war with each other as to their 
 shares in that polygamic province doomed to subjugation 
 and dismemberment by monogamic states. But, so or 
 not, or whatever the terms of composition, or however 
 protracted and disastrous the conflict, it is reasonably 
 certain that no one of the terms of composition will be 
 the restoration of Asia to its original polygamic autonomy. 
 
 And it is as certain that the relations ultimately 
 established between the races so in contact will be those 
 of domestic inequality. To this both will make resistence. 
 And for a time the invading state will be content with 
 imperial jurisdiction, simply, over its province contented 
 to receive it. But in time it will be found that this is not 
 the way to the best and most of both. So apart there 
 will be hostilities active or passive; each must assert its 
 right of individual existence at the expense of the other; 
 the one must exact what the other can not perform, or the 
 other perform what the one can not exact ; and in these 
 contests there will be conditions inconsistent with the 
 continued existences of the states of both. 
 
 But as man will live as he can, and as parties can 
 not live by fighting, but can by uniting with each other, 
 they will unite ; and in domestic relations of inequality — 
 the only relations of unequals possible*. And there will 
 be such unions in Asia as in Africa, and ultimately, for 
 the same reason, in every section of the habitable earth. 
 The only question is whether more men can live of such 
 unions than without. Whatever men may think about it 
 man is here to live, and but to live to his possibility of 
 living, as the fluid is to flow to its possibility of flowing. 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 365 
 
 And, however it is beneath the dignity of man that 
 he crawl about the earth with as little ability to regulate 
 his crawling as has water, it is a serious and melancholy 
 fact that he has not more ability to regulate his move- 
 ments than has water. The individual man may regulate 
 his movements to his means of living, but he is as with- 
 out ability to regulate the movements of a mass of men, 
 each in preservation of his individual existence by such 
 means, as is the drop the mass of water. Between men 
 in masses there may be concert and cooperation as to its 
 operations not apparent in the resolutions of water, but it 
 is hard to say that the resolutions of bodies of men are 
 less from the proclivities of their individual men in pre- 
 servation of their individual existences than are the 
 resolutions of masses of water from the proclivities of 
 their drops. The individual man has not the power to 
 initiate an activity without volition or a volition without 
 motive. And the individual, therefore, is as inert as is 
 the drop of water, without motive from the universe as 
 had the water. And as there is water when it can be, 
 and but as it can be, on the surface of the earth, so is 
 there man as he can be and but as he can be on that sur- 
 face. And without man have, as he has not, the power 
 of originating his motive he will in time exist in unions 
 of unequal races in Africa and Asia as naturally as are 
 the seas about their shores, or as oil and water at un- 
 equal levels in the same vessel. 
 
 This truth is not admitted. And educated, able and 
 honest-minded men are assured that while other beings . 
 come to what they can be of a life in nature of the uni- 
 verse, man comes to what at any time he is of a moral 
 being in himself. And that animals two-footed and two- 
 handed chancing to be upon the earth can of that moral 
 being become men, and be immediately agamic, polyg- 
 amic or monogamic, and in stocks, tribes, castes, and 
 states, as it may please them. 
 
366 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 
 
 And proof enough of this misconception is in the 
 actions of the men of this Republic. Its independence 
 was achieved by as able men as ever were, perhaps, in 
 states as properly constructed as were ever states, which 
 went at once to the formation of a general state to pre- 
 serve its own existence, but in consistence with the separ- 
 ate equal and independent existences of the states com- 
 posing it. And proof that this undertaking was ineffective 
 is in the fact that in less than eighty years this general 
 state subjected one section of the states composing it to 
 the uses of another. 
 
 Further proof of incapacity is in the fact that the 
 men of that section moving the government to subjugate 
 the other to its uses were mainly immigrants, or the 
 descendents of immigrants coming after the war of inde- 
 pendence, while the men of the section subjugated were 
 mainly the descendents of revolutionary sires. 
 
 In further proof : The men of the Revolution and 
 their immediate descendants had imported negro slaves 
 from Africa to help them in felling forests and cultivating 
 lands while, from the insufficiency of these, white immi- 
 grants from Europe also came. The slaves with their 
 masters gravitated to agriculture to the South. The 
 immigrants and their descendants settled themselves at 
 the North to art and commerce the agricultural products 
 of the South. Of this both sections were equally the 
 better. But the section of the North, from its larger 
 voting population, was able to take the government, and 
 took it. The section ot the South, unable to submit to 
 the wrong, seceded. The section of the North required 
 the government to coerce them back without their- slaves. 
 Who so coerced with still their negroes, though not as 
 slaves, obliged to live, and to work that they might live, 
 would not have continued to raise the raw material to be 
 manufactured and commerced by the North, but would 
 have concluded to manufacture and commerce it them- 
 selves. And these results, not intended by the men 
 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 367 
 
 involved of, more than average ability, are in proof of 
 man's inability to intellectually project his fortunes. 
 
 But, beside these, there were negro slaves brought 
 from Africa; and from savagery to civilization; and from 
 masters who might kill and eat them to masters pledged 
 to the extent of their fortunes that they should come to 
 no evitable harm. And under whom the 450,000 origi- 
 nally imported increased in little more than one hundred 
 years to near eight millions. Whose condition was so 
 commiserated by those who did not own them that they 
 were willing to take the union and risk war — not that the 
 negroes be set free, but that the justice of their commiser- 
 ation be vindicated. While to the simplest apprehension 
 no 450,000 people were ever so blessed as were these 
 negroes in being brought from Africa. And no 8,000,000 
 people were ever so cursed as were those negroes set 
 free, who, not becoming monogamic white men by eman- 
 cipation, and so, assimilable by their former masters, can 
 have no hope of continued existences but as they may 
 hope to subjugate their former masters, or live as out- 
 casts at their mercy. And instead, therefore, of a state of 
 exceptionally perfect peace and order in the Southern states 
 there is in prospect a war of races to continue in constantly 
 increasing barbarities until the negro or the white man, or 
 both, shall disappear. And in this there is further proof 
 of man's inability to project his fortunes. 
 
 There is proof also in that while the negroes can 
 hope to live here at least but with white man and with 
 white men but as they may take the employments white 
 men may have to give them; and, while white men can 
 want of the negro not instruction but manual labor 
 merely in the works they may have for them to do, it is 
 required that negroes be educated as are white men; and 
 to the works of white men; and in competition with white 
 men; and it is easy to see that such education of the 
 negro to compete with white men instead of accepting 
 subordinate employments were as fatal to him as were 
 
368 There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 
 
 the poisons purchasable by the money his education 
 costs. 
 
 There is proof also in that while the men of this 
 Republic expect it to go on advancing in works by chil- 
 dren superior to those of their parents, which were possible 
 only as they be educated by parents to what they have for 
 them to do, they also expect and require that children 
 be educated by the state even against the wishes of their 
 parents, to what it has not for them to do. 
 
 They also require that women shall vote, contract 
 and take the employments and habiliments of men, so far 
 as it may please them, however this may withdraw them 
 from their maternal offices in continuation of the race. 
 And while there is the expectation and purpose that this 
 Republic shall be the leading state of the human world, 
 and the belief that it is now the torch of liberty enlighten- 
 ing the world, they are content that its government be in 
 majorities of adult males without the qualifications of 
 either parentage or property, who must be in parties, 
 therefore, the major to hold and the miner to retake the 
 government, while the object of neither is to advance the 
 state to what it should be, but only of the one to down 
 the other. To this it is the policy of either to present 
 issues the other can not accept under vigilance of the 
 body of adult males, each of whom will have the share he 
 can get from such administration of the state. 
 
 To either of these parties nothing is right that is of 
 disadvantage, nothing wrong that is profitable. To either 
 success is not only the criterion, but the test and rule of 
 merit. And the only state possible, therefore, is that to 
 result from the permanent establishment of the one of 
 these parties in arbitrary authority over the other. 
 
 That is not the state which man originating himself 
 would have. Nor is it the state he would have in regula- 
 tion of himself. But it is the state into which individual 
 men of God, in preservation of the irindividual existence 
 and becoming monogamic without becoming masters of a 
 
There Will Be Such Unions Elsewhere, Etc. 369 
 
 lower race, must ultimately run. And it is to the mori- 
 bund state, as the decrepitude of age to the individual. 
 And such the results of existence to the men of this 
 Republic, the ablest and most favored of men, they are not 
 such as man self-originated and self-directed would come 
 to. And, in that they are not, there is reason that man is 
 not of his own invention or to himself individually, or to 
 ends of his own appointment. But that he is here to the 
 man possible by the ways possible, and these of unequal 
 races united in relations of inequality, as were whites and 
 negroes in these Southern states. And that these rela- 
 tions having come before their time, but necessary to the 
 course of man on earth, will be renewed at their proper 
 times in other states. 
 
 24 
 
CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 NOR WILL SUCH OTHER UNIONS BE AGAIN DISSOLVED. 
 
 These, I have assumed, will occur through coloniza" 
 tions in Africa or imperialisms becoming colonizations in 
 Asia. And so established on either continent they will 
 not be again dissolved. To their dissolutions it will be 
 necessary that these states be under governments of adult 
 males. That of these the majority shall be monogamic 
 whites. And that of these the majority shall be without 
 such unions with the lower races. And these states will 
 not be under such governments. Nor of the higher race 
 will the majority be without unions with the lower. 
 
 These states, wherever formed, will not be under gov- 
 ernments of adult males. Such males are in governments 
 only of mongamic states, and in these only after the com- 
 mons shall have become possessed of the patriarchal 
 power originally in lords. They will have become pos- 
 sessed of that power by prescriptions or revolutions; 
 these will have been effected through such males who 
 thus becoming possessed of that power will hold it. But 
 through prescriptions or revolutions effected by adult 
 males there will not be the patriarchal power in the whites 
 of a state of whites and negroes formed in Africa, or of 
 whites and yellow races formed in Asia. The monogamic 
 whites will be the natural lords of the agamic blacks or 
 polygamic yellow races, with whom, as commons, they 
 may unite as lords. And as there will not be the agency 
 of adult males to establish that power, there will not be 
 the males to claim its exercise. Every such union of 
 these unequal races will be a natural municipality of which 
 the male parent of the white family will be chief magis- 
 trate, as is the male parent of the monogamic family, and 
 
Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved, 371 
 
 the state will be but the aggregate of these municipalities, 
 the government of which will be by appointment, not of 
 adult males as in the adult monogamic states, but of the 
 male parents of the white families. 
 
 The whites, therefore, were not under governments 
 of such males. Nor were there in any such state a 
 majority of whites. Every monogamic male parent of 
 that race able to take and hold in service one individual of 
 the lower race will take him if he is to be had; and he 
 were to be had. The European immigrant to Africa, for 
 instance, will meet millions of the negro race in stocks at 
 wars with each other, in which those only will be taken 
 alive who can be sold or held as slaves. These the immi- 
 grant will take for what he may be pleased to give for 
 them. And, taking one, he were the better able to take 
 more. He were moved by every consideration of interest 
 and humanity to do so. And it can not happen, therefore, 
 that in any such state there 5 v will be more whites than 
 negroes. 
 
 And, unreasonable that in any such state there should 
 be a majority of whites, it were the more unreasonable 
 that there should be a majority of whites without negro 
 slaves; and without such unions, therefore, with the lower 
 race. 
 
 This so in Africa will be so in Asia. Monogamic 
 civilization in Europe and America in turning back upon 
 the polygamic civilization of Asia will do so, not by 
 colonizations or emigrants as it will in Africa, but by 
 proconsular establishments. The states of Europe and 
 America in such movements will be imperial. Each will 
 take possession of its section as a conquered province to 
 be ruled by emissaries, military and political. But in 
 time the province will not be able to endure what such 
 rulers may inflict, or such rulers be able to inflict what 
 the province can endure. And in either case these mono- 
 gamic and polygamic peoples will be face to face as indi- 
 viduals merely to adopt the modus vivendi possible, or per- 
 
372 Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 
 
 ish without it. This will consist in their acceptance of the 
 domestic relations of inequality proper to the well being 
 of both. This will be their union such as will have been 
 adopted by the immigrants and natives in Africa. There 
 will have been no miscegenation of the races; the indi- 
 viduals of which, respectively, will be as distinct at the end 
 as at the beginning of any one such imperial process. In 
 such unions there will not be governments of adult males, 
 but only of monogamic men as lords over polygamic men 
 as their commons. Nor in such will there be more of 
 the monogamic than of the polygamic race. Nor of the 
 monogamic race will there be a majority, at any time or 
 place, not in union with individuals of the polygamic race. 
 And without these conditions the unions formed, whether 
 in Africa or Asia, will not be dissolved. These were as 
 natural and persistent of reciprocal wants of these races 
 for each other as are the unions of adult male and female 
 in the monogamic family, or as are those of parents and 
 their children in such family, or as were those of whites 
 and negroes lately in this Republic. 
 
 The states of whites and negroes, though nominally 
 so, were not really under governments of adult males. 
 The states without slaves were so, but so were not the 
 states with slaves, which were really under governments 
 of proprietary male parents. The adult male without 
 parentage or property, in the sense of their participations 
 in the state, was as without political value as if he did 
 not'exist. 
 
 Nor in states with slaves were the whites in the 
 majority from any natural cause. Here the foreign slave 
 trade had been arrested. Whites not able to procure 
 slaves were forced to do without them. And there were 
 more whites than negroes therefore in these states. And 
 for the same reason there was a majority of whites not in 
 unions with the negro. But this would not be the case 
 with whites and lower races in Africa and Asia. Here the 
 negroes had to be brought from Africa, and that importa- 
 
Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 373 
 
 tion was prohibited. There they were at hand in vast 
 numbers, and to be had for the taking, and they would be 
 taken in numbers possible by every capable white man. 
 There were thus in either Africa or Asia unequal races in 
 states not under governments of adult males, of which the 
 stronger race were the most numerous. Nor of this were 
 the majority without the union with the lower race. And 
 as without these conditions the union had not been dis- 
 solved in this Republic; they will not be dissolved with- 
 out them in Africa or Asia. 
 
 And the unions here were not dissolved without these 
 conditions. If these states had not been under govern- 
 ments by appointments of adult males the immigrants 
 and their descendents, of whom there was a majority of 
 such males, would not have taken the government of the 
 Republic. Without this there had been no secessions. 
 And without this there had not been the liberation of the 
 slaves ; or if the whites had not been more numerous than 
 the blacks there had not been whites without slaves. Or 
 any whites therefore to desire their liberations, or, if of the 
 whites constituting the majority of the adult males the 
 greater number had not been without slaves, and without 
 unions, therefore, with the lower race, there had not been 
 the dissolutions of the unions that did occur. 
 
 And as in the states of unequal races to be formed in 
 Africa or Asia there will not be either governments of 
 adult males or majorities of whites, or majorities of these 
 without unions with lower races, it is reasonably certain 
 that the unions there or elsewhere will not be again 
 dissolved. 
 
 And this becomes the more certain when we consider 
 that to the dissolution of such unions, once formed, there 
 must be the aversions to them of both the races involved, 
 or of the states of these races united, or of other human 
 states in which there are not such unions. And there were 
 not such aversions to them. 
 
374 Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 
 
 The higher race will have no such aversion, since with 
 liberty of action they will have entered into them only 
 as they shall have been agreeable; and for the further 
 reason that, in supporting itself upon such foreign terri- 
 tory, it will want the help of natives. And for the yet further 
 reason that if it do not have the help it will have the hos- 
 tility of natives. And to its own establishment and con- 
 tinued existence upon the lands of natives, it must absorb 
 or expel them; absorption will be profitable, expulsion 
 expensive. There were absorption in such unions, expul- 
 sion ending in extermination without. And, from both 
 interest and humanity, it will favor unions. 
 
 When America was colonized it was under Indians* 
 whose unions with the whites might have helped them 
 greatly. It is not clear, perhaps, that they could have 
 united with the whites, but it is clear that, not uniting with 
 the Teutonic whites, at least, they have been exterminated 
 by them. And so must be other natives under like condi- 
 tions ; and the wars with Indians, and the waste of life 
 and means, and the terrors of frontier life, attest the costs 
 of exterminating a native race. And interest, without the 
 help of humanity, will persuade an invading to spare a 
 native race. And as the one can spare the other but in 
 uniting with it, it will unite with it, and will not be averse 
 to that union to which, by such considerations, it will have 
 been impelled. 
 
 Nor will the lower races be averse to such unions 
 with the higher. They may be singularly savage, as were 
 the Indians, and so be able to resist absorption, as have 
 the Indians, so that of them and whites there may be no 
 such unions. And to such hypothetical unions — not facts 
 accomplished — they may be unalterably averse. But the 
 races already in such unions will not be averse to them. 
 Nor will the weaker race be so averse, as might be the 
 stronger. The weaker were to the stronger as were the 
 woman to the man, or the offspring to the parent, in the 
 monogamic family. And as, before they were sensible of 
 
Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 375 
 
 their reciprocal fitnesses for each other, the woman might 
 be averse to marriage with men, and children to the dis- 
 cipline of parents, and to the family requiring it, so the 
 inexperienced, weaker race may be averse to an union for 
 life with the stronger, and to the disciplines that union 
 may require. But, experienced and sensible of its recip- 
 rocal attachment to such race, and of the fact that it can 
 continue to exist but of its relation to such race, it will 
 not only not be averse to that relation, but will be as true 
 to it and conservative of it as is the wife to that of mar- 
 riage or children of the family. And of this truth there is 
 proof in the experiences of this Republic. 
 
 While the Indians, inexperienced of the advantages 
 of unions with Teutonic immigrants, continued hostile, 
 and have been exterminated, or are in the way of being 
 exterminated, negroes, as savage, accepted such unions, 
 became submissive, peaceful, loyal, and prospered and 
 progressed in numbers and capacities as few peoples had 
 ever done before. 
 
 They were submissive. Those were the best con- 
 tented that were the most considerately and strictly ruled. 
 And they were peaceful, though of native stocks that had 
 never been at peace ; they rarely assaulted each other, 
 and more rarely a white man; and the instances were 
 phenomenally rare in which a negro ever raised his hand 
 against his master. And they were loyal. They guarded 
 their master's home and property, lamented that they 
 could not follow him to the field of battle, and staid 
 behind to support and protect his family ; and they pros- 
 pered and progressed in a brief period from 450,000 to 
 8,000,000, and from savagery the darkest to a civiliza- 
 tion more perfect than a negro had ever known before. 
 
 This might not have been so with the Indian, though 
 it is not clear it would not. But there is .ground for the 
 belief that it will be so with the natives of Africa and 
 Asia ; that there will be no more aversions of the weaker 
 race to unions formed than there were of negroes here. 
 
376 Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 
 
 There is nothing to suggest that the negro here would 
 ever have made a serious effort to his liberation ; there is 
 much to show that an effort, however serious, would not 
 have been successful. And, instructed by these expe- 
 riences, we are warranted in assuming that states of 
 unions of unequal races established elsewhere will not be 
 subverted by the aversions to such unions of the races 
 involved. 
 
 Nor will these unions be dissolved by the aversions 
 to them of these states themselves. The states them- 
 selves will be to the unions of races in them, as were 
 lately the slave states of this Republic to slavery. And 
 while it may be doubted that any being, inanimate or 
 animate, can be averse to the conditions of its own exist- 
 ence, it is quite certain that these states were not averse 
 to that slavery of which they existed, and that if they had 
 lived until of their own motions they had abolished slavery 
 they would have lived indefinitely. 
 
 They did not avow slavery. While using it as a 
 prostitute they did not venture to espouse it. The con- 
 stitutional convention of the confederacy, existing and act- 
 ing of that institution, adopted the clause in their ordi- 
 nance that no foreign slaves should ever be imported. 
 And the convention of South Carolina, considering that 
 clause and admitting that it was wrong and that if the 
 trade in slaves be piracy the slaves they held were plun- 
 der, accepted it as policy. Assuming a sentiment of the 
 civilized world against slavery they proposed to propitiate 
 that sentiment by the declaration that the wrong should 
 go no further. The policy was denied. It was affirmed 
 that if it were wrong to take slaves it were wrong to hold 
 them; that this wrong could never become right by pro- 
 scription ; and that, acting in the cause of slavery, we could 
 not hope to succeed in the establishment of a cause we 
 had not the manhood to avow. But this mistaken sense 
 vof policy prevailed and slavery fell in all the states, but 
 
Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 377 
 
 not from their aversions to it. Nor of this alone had 
 there been the abolition of it in a single state. 
 
 Nor' will they be abolished by the aversions of for- 
 eign states to their unions of unequal races. The feel- 
 ings of foreign states as to such unions will be as are the 
 feelings of other peoples as to unions of adults male and 
 female. Themselves of such unions they will see no 
 wrong in them. But if when such states are formed in 
 Africa or Asia there be other states not of such unions 
 they will be as are the monarchies of Europe to the 
 democracy of this Republic. And, as of the aversions of 
 monarchies to this democracy it has not fallen, so will not 
 fall the future states of unequal races. 
 
 It is probable that when future states of unequal 
 races begin to form at one place they will begin to form 
 at others. And that when they shall be completely formed 
 in Africa and Asia they will have been formed at all other 
 places possible. And that there will be none but states 
 of unequal races to object to unions of races in Africa or 
 Asia. But if there be they will be in agamic stocks and 
 polygamic tribes and castes. And these will be as impo- 
 tent, whatever their aversions to such states, as are the 
 Indian tribes to this democratic state. 
 
 The conservative feeling of the monogamic world 
 has been averse to this Republic, and the radical in favor 
 of it. In all the European states there being contests of 
 classes as lords and commons for the patriarchal power, 
 there is the feeling of lords, exercising that power over 
 commons, against this Republic, in which the commons 
 are victorious. But for the same reason there is the feel- 
 ing of all commons in its favor. And there was the feel- 
 ing of lords in favor of its institution of slavery, and of 
 •commons against it. And, as the governments of Euro- 
 pean states are yet in lords, the governments of Europe 
 have been in favor of it, and their subjects generally 
 against it. But no state of Europe, whatever its feeling, 
 has ventured to attack this Republic for reason of its 
 
378 Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 
 
 democracy; and the less has any one thought of attack- 
 ing it for reason of its slavery. And as this Republic, 
 while protecting slavery, was in relation to the states of 
 Europe and the world as were the states of Africa and 
 Asia to the outer world. And as this was not assailed 
 by such states of Europe so will not be these in Africa 
 and Asia. 
 
 But if they should be assailed they will be able to 
 sustain themselves. If all the states of the earth had 
 combined against this Republic for reason of its holding 
 slaves they would not have suppressed it, or detached 
 from it a single state. And the less chance were there 
 that the outer world, combining against states in Africa or 
 Asia for holding lower races in subjection, would suppress 
 them. 
 
 It is thus clear that states of unequal races again 
 forming will not be again suppressed as were the states 
 of the confederacy. And the question of what mode of 
 man will ultimately rule the coming human world is but 
 the question whether states of unequal human races will 
 again be formed, and for the reasons given they will be 
 formed. 
 
 If not, the monogamic man is sufficient for the man 
 possible. There is to be the man possible. And mono- 
 gamic man, attaining to his maturity in any state from the 
 possession by its commons of the patriarchal power, may 
 put that power in adult males to be exercised by majori- 
 ties to which there must be parties, major and minor, the 
 major of which for the time of its majority will hold the 
 government; which the minor by the means possible will 
 take from them, in itself becoming major. And in this 
 way of parties struggling for supremacy in states there is 
 to be the man possible and the best man possible that he 
 may be his most, if of the monogamic man there is to be 
 the man possible. And it is quite clear that of parties so 
 struggling against each other there is not to be such man. 
 It is not clear that a state of such parties can long con- 
 
Nor Will Such Other Unions Be Again Dissolved. 379 
 
 tinue to exist. While it is clear that of parties so con- 
 testing for existence there will not be the most man pos- 
 sible. And equally clear that there will not be the best 
 man possible that he may be his most. And if, of mono- 
 gamic man, self-differentiated, there be not such man, 
 there can and will be such man of unequal human races 
 united in a race of both. And these, necessary to the 
 man possible, when united again their unions will not be 
 again dissolved. 
 
CHAPTER XL. 
 
 QUESTIONS OF THIS THEORY. 
 
 Such the theory of an essential being of this universe, 
 in which is life, of which is nature, of which is man to the 
 man possible, it suggests two questions — the one as to 
 the race of man, and the other as to the races, white and 
 black, in this Republic. And as to the race, whether it be 
 better ruled by its humanities or its inhumanities ? And 
 as to the races, white and black, in this Republic, whether 
 they can continually coexist, or whether, if not, the one 
 can long survive the other? 
 
 And first, whether the race of man shall be ruled by 
 its humanities or its inhumanities? Its humanities are 
 exhibited in its assertion of its individuals against the 
 state and race, and its inhumanities in its assertions of its 
 state and race against its individuals. It is of its human- 
 ities that no one race is allowed to enslave another, and 
 that in monogamic states capital and other corporal pun- 
 ishments are being abated or abolished, and that convicts 
 are cared for as they were not without their crimes; and 
 that women are encouraged to assert themselves to inde- 
 pendence of men, and children to independence of their 
 parents; and that the indolent and improvident are to 
 be provided for at the expense of the provident; and that 
 the morally and mentally infirm are supported to an off- 
 spring so afflicted; and that insurgents are applauded 
 and helped ; and that operatives are enabled to dictate the 
 terms of their employment; and that adult males without 
 parentage or property are admitted to administer the prop- 
 erty of parents to the uses of their dominant party in the 
 state. 
 
Questions of This Theory. 381 
 
 Such are the dictates of man's humanities, while of 
 his inhumanities the dictates are that a superior may 
 enslave an inferior human race to the betterment of both ; 
 and that punishments adequate to crimes be inflicted; and 
 that the treatment of convicts be punishments rather than 
 rewards for their crimes ; and that women shall not assert 
 their independence of men, or children their independence 
 of their parents; or that the indolent and improvident be 
 provided for at the expense of the industrious and provi- 
 dent; or the morally or mentally infirm be supported to 
 an offspring in like affliction, to the weakening of the 
 race; or that all insurgents be applauded and helped, or 
 that operatives dictate the terms of their employment; 
 or that adult males without parentage or property be 
 admitted to administer the property of parents to the 
 uses of a party. 
 
 And, such the differences of man's humanities and 
 inhumanities, it is clearly a question whether he be the 
 better of the one than of the other, and this to be answered 
 only by the answer to the further question, whether he be 
 here to himself or to his race. 
 
 If men be here as individuals merely, and to the 
 enjoyments of their current lives without obligations to 
 do other than what may be agreeable, even in continua- 
 tion of their race on earth, they were evidently the better 
 of their humanities — allowing them, without detriment, 
 the harmonious indulgence of their human sympathies. 
 
 But if they be not here as individuals merely, but as 
 factors of a race of man possible, they are not so evidently 
 better of their humanities. Such man possible were the 
 most man at any one time possibly able to subsist in safety 
 upon the garnered products of the cultured earth. And 
 to this he were the man, in character and conduct, best 
 fitted to cultivate the earth to its utmost products, and to 
 garner these and conserve and share them to the most 
 men able to subsist upon them. And without such inhu- 
 manities there were not such races of man. 
 
382 Questions of This Theory. 
 
 Without the domestic enslavement of a weaker by a 
 stronger race, there were not the peace, discipline and 
 order between races possible; or, without these, the pro- 
 visions for the safety and subsistence of either race pos- 
 sible; or, without these, the man of either race pos- 
 sible. And the less were there the man possible of 
 all the human races in relation. Nor were there such 
 in any state of punishments inadequate to crimes ; or of 
 convicts the better of their punishments; or of women 
 in the places of men; or of children independent of 
 their parents; or of indolents supported by the indus- 
 trious ; or of the morally or mentally infirm supported to 
 offspring by the state. And if men on earth, therefore, 
 be to themselves merely — who at any one time may hap- 
 pen to exist upon it, and who are without end or obliga- 
 tion, even to continue their race — and but to the pleasur- 
 able enjoyment of their individual lives, they were clearly 
 the better of their humanities. But if they be here not 
 to themselves merely at any time existing, but to the race 
 of man possibly able to exist under the conditions, and 
 under obligation to continue the race of man to the man 
 possible, and to comply with the conditions of such con- 
 tinuation, they are as clearly not the better of their 
 humanities, but of their inhumanities, so called, the every 
 one of which were necessary to the discharge of such 
 obligation to such end. And as man, for the reasons 
 given earlier, is to his race and not to himself, he is the 
 better of his inhumanities, as the individual is the better 
 of his pains and labors in discharge of duty, however 
 they be irksome. And mindful that the errors of life are 
 more fatal than its crimes, we are bound to suppress our 
 feelings of humanity, in derogation of the state and race, 
 however proper they may seem to be, and however sin- 
 cere our sense of their propriety. 
 
 And such the questions as to the race of man sug- 
 gested by this theory, there is a question as to the races 
 white and black of more immediate interest to the men 
 
Questions of This Theory. 383 
 
 of this Republic. The whites are monogamic and the 
 blacks agamic naturally. And these are to each other in 
 the Republic as were two fishes of different orders within 
 a single shell. Without they be able to unite in a fish 
 intermediate of both, able to form a single shell for both, 
 each must grow and evolve into a shell of its own. And 
 in this the one must exclude the other, or both must 
 perish in the conflict for their individual existences. And 
 so must it be with the whites and blacks of this Republic 
 without they be able to unite in a race intermediate of 
 both, as they did in the states of the South, each must 
 grow and evolve into a civilization of its own, exclusive 
 of the other one, or both must perish in such conflict for 
 their individual existences. 
 
 Of the many simplicities exhibited by the men of this 
 Republic of adult males, not the least is that of assuming 
 that they, of their intentions simply, can so assimilate 
 these races as that both can live under the civilization of 
 the one, without the sense in either of its differences from 
 the other, and without the assertion by each of a civiliza- 
 tion of its own. 
 
 The first simplicity was in supposing that majorities 
 of adult males, without the qualifications of parentage or 
 property, could give to the monogamic state of proprie- 
 tary male parents a constitutional government, or other 
 government than that consisting in the volitions of a 
 victorious party. 
 
 The next was in supposing that the constitution 
 adopted would sustain the states as equal and indepen- 
 dent sovereignties, while in a little less than eighty years 
 one section of the states has remorselessly subjugated 
 the other. 
 
 The next was in supposing that by attracting immi- 
 grants from Europe, they, the founders of the Republic 
 and their descendants, would be helped, while a careful 
 investigation will reveal that the descendants of Revolu- 
 tionary sires were mainly at the South, and the descend- 
 
384 Questions of This Theory. 
 
 ants of immigrants were mainly at the North. And that 
 the patriots of the Republic had procured from the pauper 
 populations of Europe the masters of their posterity, 
 which they intended to be free. 
 
 The next is in supposing that this Republic can exist 
 continually in greatness and glory under no other govern- 
 ment than that consisting in the volitions of a victorious 
 party, the only reason and principle of whose existence 
 is that it shall take for its partisans the largest share it 
 can of the funds and fortunes of the state. 
 
 And the next, and not the least, is in supposing that 
 the state at the instance of such party can so assimilate 
 the races white and black, and monogamic and agamic, as 
 that they shall form one consistent, homogeneous and 
 normal human state — a supposition as reasonable as that 
 at the instance of such party the two shell fishes in the 
 single shell shall so assimilate each other into one of both. 
 
 It is not clear, perhaps, that the sensible men of the 
 Republic really indulge in this illusion. 
 
 When, from continual immigration, the states of the 
 North acquired the population of adult males to take the 
 government, they took it, as they were bound to do, and 
 when the states of the South would not submit to this 
 they were invaded and subjugated, as they were bound 
 to be. 
 
 And when, at the instance of Mr. Johnson — then 
 President, by the death of Mr. Lincoln — the subjugated 
 whites of the South proposed to join with the Democrats 
 of the North and out-vote the Republicans and take the 
 government from them, that party disfranchised whites 
 and gave the elective franchise to their negroes. And 
 doing this, and so assisting the right of negroes to partici- 
 pate in the government equally with whites, some sensible 
 men of that party, to be consistent in assisting the politi- 
 cal equality of negroes, have been obliged to affirm their 
 natural equality also. And from that affirmation, and not 
 from real belief in the fact, they assume it to be true, 
 
Questions of This Theory. 385 
 
 and act upon it as if it were. Others, dazed by the glit- 
 tering generalities of our declaration of independence, 
 and mistaking them for the gateway to a new career of 
 human being, are more sincere in the belief that the indi- 
 viduals of all races are naturally equal, and differ but 
 from differences of education, and that all can be trained 
 by proper discipline into one homogeneous and consistent 
 state. 
 
 But whether sincere or simulated, this belief, it is 
 illusive. The political party, in government of this state, 
 can not of its intentions cause the races, white and black, 
 now in it to renounce their specific differences and become 
 one more than they can the two different fishes in the 
 single shell to renounce their specific differences and 
 become one. 
 
 Nor without such renunciation can it cause these races 
 to concur in a natural state of both more than it can cause 
 the fishes, without such renunciation, to concur in a natural 
 fish of both. 
 
 At no such dictation will the whites become the blacks. 
 Nor will they miscegenate the blacks, under any order, into 
 an intermediate race of both. Nor without this w T ill they 
 admit them to their families, fraternities, or governments, 
 nor will they share with them employments, nor will the 
 whites allow to negroes any employments they themselves 
 may want from which they can exclude them. And the 
 more numerous and more capable, and holding the gov- 
 ernments of states, the whites can exclude the negroes 
 from any employments they may want, and they will ulti- 
 mately want every employment that can give to an indi- 
 vidual the means of subsistence. 
 
 At present, with vast areas of land uncultivated — and 
 capable, when cultivated, of supporting a population many 
 times larger than that of the Republic now — there are 
 many employments not wanted by white men, and in conse- 
 quence the negroes yet live almost as well as do the 
 
 25 
 
386 Questions of This Theory. 
 
 whites. But this will not continue indefinitely; the negro, 
 now helping the white, will come to be in his way, and 
 when in his way will be removed. 
 
 It is only in admitting his inequality with whites, and 
 respecting their sensibilities, and accepting the servile 
 employments they may have to give him, that the negro 
 can hope to share a state with whites, and for these 
 courses of conduct he is every way unfitted. He can not 
 acknowledge an inequality he does not realize, or realize 
 what they do not see, and what the whites themselves 
 insist does not exist. Nor, in natural assertion of himself 
 as a negro, can he respect the sensibilities of whites in 
 asserting themselves as such. But, beside this, he is a 
 lower animal, and in the males of lower animals at times 
 there is a madness from sexual excitement, which, in the 
 male negro, at such times, is resistlessly attracted by the 
 white female, and there are those shocks to the finer sensi- 
 bilities of the whites — enough to antagonize the races, if 
 there were nothing more. Nor will he accept the servile 
 offices the whites may have to give him, nor will he fit 
 himself for such acceptance, but, instead, will be educated 
 as white men are, and to do what white men will have to 
 do, and not those things which they will have to do in 
 subordination to the whites. And necessary, therefore, to 
 the continuing coexistence of these races in this Republic 
 that to the negro there be courses of conduct to supple- 
 ment the white man, they are in every way unfitted for such 
 courses. And the expectation that, at the instance of a 
 party possessed of the government, these races will so 
 assimilate as that neither will be sensible of its separate 
 existence, and so concur in a natural and normal state 
 of both, is utterly illusive. 
 
 Antagonisms must occur, and become more intense 
 as they approach. The civilization of one will not accom- 
 modate them both, and as it has been with the Indian, so 
 must it be with the negro — that in contest for existence 
 
Questions of This Theory. 387 
 
 with a superior race he must give way if that involve his 
 existence. 
 
 And such the fate of the negro, not greatly better 
 will be that of the white man. He will be able to sup- 
 press the negro as he has the Indian, and for a time, 
 during which, from his great advantages, he will be able 
 to impress and oppress other peoples of the earth. But 
 under government of a party of adult males that party 
 and the state it governs must come under dominion of its 
 leader, becoming a tyrant, who will defend it as he can 
 from aspirants to take it from him, until such state shall 
 be too wasted to preserve its separate existence. And to 
 the question, therefore, as to what, in the lights of this 
 theory, will be the fate of races white and black in this 
 Republic, the answer is that the white must extinguish 
 the black, itself to be extinguished in the war of tyrants, 
 actual or would-be, for its government. 
 
 Nor is this pictured prediction one of unwarranted 
 gloom. States must grow old, as do individuals, and 
 such eruptions, necessary to the ending of a state, are 
 analygous to the eruptive ailments that close the lives of 
 individuals, while to the present whites and blacks in this 
 Republic, there are prospects of more pleasant lives than 
 are open to many other peoples of the earth. 
 
 The negroes, more elevated in the scale of humanity 
 by the discipline of slavery, are in situations to give them- 
 selves, with little labor, the means to satisfy their every 
 want. They are safe from ills and injuries and from the 
 consequences of their own superstitions, passions and 
 imprudences, by the superior civilization of the whites — 
 into the equal of which no negroes have ever entered 
 before. It will be long, and not perhaps within the lives 
 of any now living, before the inevitable war of races will 
 begin, and when it does it will be long before it will 
 exhibit the barbarities of wars between negroes in Africa, 
 or agamic peoples elsewhere. And as the pleasurable 
 enjoyment of their individual lives without consideration 
 
388 Questions of This Theory. 
 
 of their state or race possible is all the negroes ask for, 
 it may be safely said that no generation of negroes, or 
 other agamic peoples, had ever such prospects as have 
 these. 
 
 Nor are those of the whites less fair. They are coming 
 to be scarcely more considerate of their state or race than 
 are the negroes, and are scarcely less eager in the enjoy- 
 ment of their individual lives. They have more abundant 
 means for the satisfaction of their wants ; their civilization 
 and position in the human world secure them against 
 injuries until the war of races shall really begin. And in 
 that they will not be apt to suffer more than they have 
 from their war with Indians. And pending, or after that, 
 they will have nothing more to dread until there shall be 
 the usurpation of the state by a victorious party leader, 
 when prominent men will suffer. These will doubtless be 
 advised, as were such men at Rome, that it would be 
 agreeable to the Emperor that they dispose of themselves, 
 and they will doubtless be as reluctant to follow such 
 advice. But the common people, not prominent, will be 
 apt to have as pleasant and peaceful lives as they ever 
 had before, and as did the people of Italy, who prospered 
 as much, or more, in the earlier ages of the Empire than 
 they had done in those of the Republic. 
 
 The prospect, therefore, of a war of races, ending in 
 the extinction of the negro and the establishment of an 
 empire, in extinction of the present democratic state, is 
 not insufferably gloomy to the whites and negroes of the 
 Republic now. They and their immediate descendants 
 will have died long before either event, while, in the mean- 
 time, they and their immediate offspring will have had 
 more pleasant lives than have had other peoples of the 
 earth. And with this they are apt to be, and seem to be, 
 content, though neither may hope to leave on earth an 
 indefinitely existing state or race. 
 
 And thus it is that while the theory of an essential 
 being of the universe, in which is life, of which is nature, 
 
Questions of This Theory. 389 
 
 of which is man to the man possible, is in disaffirmance 
 of the individual as against the race, and of the human- 
 ities, so-called, by indulgence in which the individual may 
 hope to sustain himself as such against his race, and in 
 disaffirmance also of the proposition of a victorious party in 
 this Republic to so assimilate its races, white and black, as 
 that they will form into but one natural and normal state, 
 there is nothing to show, or suggest, that the theory is 
 not true, or that man, accepting its truth in his every act 
 to the continuance of his existence and as the condition 
 to such continuation, should not admit it to be true. 
 
CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 BUT ANOTHER QUESTION OF MORE IMPORTANCE TO THE 
 MEN OF THIS REPUBLIC. 
 
 And that the question whether the Republic shall end 
 in contests of adult males for its spoils, or, surviving 
 these, shall assert itself to continued existence as a nat- 
 ural patriarchal and normal monogamic state. 
 
 The natural and normal monogamic state is of mono- 
 gamic families, each under the authority actual, or tradi- 
 tional, of its proprietary male parent, in whom is the 
 patriarchal power of government, consistent with the 
 proprietary powers of liberty and property, in his family. 
 And in the male parents of such families together, there 
 is the patriarchal power of government, consistent with 
 the proprietary powers of liberty and property in the 
 individuals of the families composing the state. And the 
 normal monogamic state, therefore, is under the patri- 
 archal power of its male parents, in which each has right- 
 fully an equal voice as to the rights and liberties of its 
 individuals. 
 
 But of parents some are male and some female. 
 And of these parents some have acquired, or inherited, 
 properties for the support of their families, and some 
 have not, and of these those only holding these properties 
 can rightfully say in what proportions and manner they 
 be applied to the uses of the state, whose fully qualified 
 patriarchs, therefore, are its proprietary parents in office, 
 whether the families be of parents living or of parents 
 dead. And the normal monogamic state, therefore, is 
 not a democracy, but an aristocracy of proprietary parents. 
 And such states were the colonies when emancipated 
 from Great Britain. In the colonists there were the pro- 
 
But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 391 
 
 prietary rights of monogamic families, and in Great 
 Britain there had been the patriarchal powers of the male 
 parents. But the emancipation had been achieved by- 
 adult males, without the qualifications of either parentage 
 or property. And these, thus taking the patriarchal 
 power, retained it together with their inherent proprietary 
 powers ; and of these proceeded to form themselves into 
 states, and these into the Republic, through parties of 
 themselves, the major of which, during the time of its 
 majority, should exercise the patriarchal power of gov- 
 ernment over the minor party, whose constituents, during 
 its minority, should enjoy only their proprietary powers 
 consistent with the patriarchal in the major. 
 
 This provisional state of adult males was necessary 
 under the conditions. The proprietary male parents, 
 actual or traditional, of the colonies, were not ready to 
 assert themselves to the patriarchal power of a normal 
 monogamic state. They were not sensible of such state, 
 or of their ability to form it, or sustain it, and that there 
 be states at all it was necessary that adult males, without 
 the conditions of parentage or property, should form them. 
 
 But this provisional state was clearly in occlusion of 
 an antecedent monogamic state of monogamic families. 
 Without these there could not have been the adult mono- 
 gamic males to form such state. And the question is 
 whether that real monogamic state underlying the pro- 
 visional Republic shall share its impending fate, or, sur- 
 viving the Republic of adult males, shall assert itself to a 
 continuing existence as such monogamic state among the 
 states and races of the earth. 
 
 The fate of the Republic, as a state of adult males, is 
 impending. Its parties are in mortal combat for its spoils. 
 Neither, as the member of a democratic state, can sur- 
 vive the other; nor can the democratic state survive its 
 members, when the occluded monogamic state must per- 
 ish with it, or must survive it as a patriarchal state in 
 which there are unequal races the one of which shall rule 
 
392 But Another Questio7i of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 the other, or in which the Republic shall be the patriarch 
 over foreign states. 
 
 The combat of parties for the spoils of the present 
 state is mortal. They are the one in assertion of the 
 power of the state to control its people, and the other of 
 the power of the people . to control the state. And in 
 this contest the party of the people must prevail. That 
 of the state can offer little more to its active partisans 
 than a continuation of the honors and rewards of the 
 offices they already hold. That of the people can offer 
 to its partisans without offices not only the offices held 
 by the others, but shares of such other plunder of the 
 state as they may be pleased to take. And such offer the 
 majority of adult males must accept. They are the peo- 
 ple, each egoistic, and moved only by a sense of his indi- 
 vidual interests. These prompting him to his share of 
 the public fund, with nothing to counteract them but the 
 powers of the state to protect it, that power must be 
 insufficient. The people's party, therefore, must ulti- 
 mately take the fund upon which the state subsists, and 
 with it the state, to the extinction of the party of the 
 state defending it. And the people's party, therefore, 
 must prevail over that of the state, if under no other 
 motive than that of its spoils. 
 
 But as further inducements to its majority, that party 
 can offer to support labor against capital, and operatives 
 against employers, and to tolerate strikes and condemn 
 trusts, and to sustain the demands of strikers that no 
 others take their vacant places, and that the state be not 
 allowed to protect itself by injunctions against evils 
 threatened, and to approve combinations of laborers and 
 condemn those of capitalists, and to require that the state 
 shall educate the people, and that criminals be treated 
 kindly, and that convicts be cared for as they were not 
 before their crimes, and that majorities of such adult 
 males without property shall put bonds upon their states 
 
But Another Question of More Importayice, Etc. 393 
 
 and municipalities for propertied minorities, resisting 
 them, to pay. 
 
 And it is not possible that the people can resist such 
 offers, or fail of a party to accept them in dissolution of 
 the state, and of the party of the state, and in such accept- 
 ance become other, ultimately, than an unarticulated mass 
 of unrelated individuals, without other government than 
 that of their individual volitions. 
 
 Or this, or the party of the state must assert itself 
 under a party leader to its government, who thus becomes 
 an arbitrary monarch, to the extinguishment of the people's 
 party. And thus the combat is mortal. And to this are 
 the experiences of this Republic. 
 
 Of these parties — of the state and people — the first 
 were Whigs and Tories, the Whigs affirming the right of 
 the colonists to govern themselves, and the Tories the 
 right of England to govern them. The next were Demo- 
 crats and Whigs, the Democrats affirming the right of the 
 people forming the state to control it, and the Whigs the 
 right of the state, so formed, to control its people. The 
 next were Republicans and Democrats, the Republicans 
 affirming the rights of the people, and the Democrats the 
 powers of the state. And the next and present parties are 
 Democrats and Republicans, the Democrats now affirming 
 the rights of the people and the Republicans the powers of 
 the state. In each of these contests, up to that now pend- 
 ing between the Democrats as the party of the people and 
 the Republicans as the party of the state, that of the peo- 
 ple has prevailed. And if it do not now prevail, it will be 
 for the reason that the people do not accept the Democratic 
 party as their exponent, but will have determined that the 
 Republican party will ■ do more for them in partitioning 
 the state they now hold than can the Democratic, seeking it. 
 
 Nor is it quite clear that, if the Democratic party shall 
 secure a popular majority, the Republican party will admit 
 the legality of the election and surrender the state. 
 
394 But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 At the end of the Civil War, when it was proposed 
 that the men of the South should join the Democrats of 
 the North and take the state from the Republicans, that 
 party disfranchised whites and gave the electoral vote to- 
 negroes. When Tilden was elected, but by a questionable- 
 majority, over Hayes, President Grant was required ta 
 withhold from him the office. 
 
 And now, when the Republic has taken jurisdiction- 
 over Atlantic and Pacific islands, and has vested its Presi- 
 dent with an army of an hundred thousand men to sustain 
 it — all of whom hope for promotion — and has many thou- 
 sands more of citizens hoping to share the profits of their 
 administration, and has near one million pensioners, whose 
 pensions might be taken from them by the adversary partv 
 coming into power, and many thousand civil officers who 
 might lose their places upon such event, it is not clear- 
 that the people will not regard the Republican as their 
 party, and sustain that party in its possession of the state 
 by force. So sustained and organized, it were invincible- 
 by any force the victorious but unorganized Democratic 
 party could bring against it. 
 
 That party were less efficient than were the confed- 
 erated Southern states ; it were less inspired by a sense 
 of right than was the Confederacy ; and that falling before- 
 the Republic in the hands of the Republicans, so would 
 the Democratic party in assertion of its right to the state- 
 by such election. 
 
 But if the Democratic party shall take the state from 
 the Republican, it will be but to take its place as the partv 
 of the state against the Republican, or some other party- 
 of the people. And taking the place of the Republican 
 party as that of the state, it will take all its patriarchal 
 powers, and with them the jurisdictions asserted over- 
 foreign islands, with its soldiers and citizens expecting- 
 offices abroad, and pensioners and civil officers at home. 
 And then, if a people's party shall form against it, as it 
 must, and secure a majority against it* that party will be 
 
But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 395 
 
 apt to repudiate the election and withhold the state. But 
 if it shall not, still another people's party will take the 
 state, who will not, and can not, give it up to another 
 party of the people. 
 
 Upon the $1,000,000,000 expended yearly by the party 
 of the state so many will come to live, with nothing else 
 to live on, as to constitute an invincible army to defend it. 
 This army will form under a party leader, who will at 
 once become the monarch; or, without this, it will fritter 
 itself in factions to a mob of unordered individuals, who, 
 to exist, must have their tyrant. 
 
 The people's party, therefore, now or at some future 
 time, must take the state by force, itself to become subject 
 to an arbitrary monarch, when the Republic of adult males, 
 as a democracy, will cease to exist. And then the ques- 
 tion will arise whether this monogamic state of proprietary 
 male parents shall cease with it, or survive it. 
 
 It can survive, if, before the extinction of the present 
 state of adult males, it shall form into functionaries of its 
 patriarchal and proprietary powers in supplement and sup- 
 port of each other to a state of both, in which there will 
 not be these functionaries warring on each other to the 
 destruction of the monogamic state, but in which there 
 will be these reinforcing each other in support of this 
 monogamic state to tutelary jurisdiction over the stocks, 
 tribes and castes of agamic and polygamic races. 
 
 To this it must withdraw from the negroes of the 
 Republic the elective franchise, and require them to be 
 represented in assertion of their civil rights, as are infants 
 by their guardians. It must also apply the same rule to 
 the lower races in Cuba, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the 
 Philippine and Samoan Islands, of which it has taken juris- 
 diction. And if this monogamic state were not too much 
 demoralized by the state of adult males it carries, it were 
 capable of such assertion of itself. It has the power. In such 
 union of its functionaries it has made one section of its. 
 states, originally sovereign, to subjugate another, and it has 
 
396 But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 disfranchised white masters and enfranchised negro slaves 
 and put them over masters. And doing so much of evil 
 to its own monogamic race, it easily has power to do so 
 much of good to lower races as would consist in forcing 
 them to live as may be best for them and the race of man. 
 
 But it has been much demoralized. To its integrity 
 -as a normal monogamic state, it must affirm the rite of 
 marriage, and that this be indissoluble and for the lives of 
 parties, and that adults marry early and that they have the 
 children possible, and that they educate their children to 
 the works they have for them to do in support of; the 
 family, to the support of the state; and to this that the 
 male parent, or the one in loco parentis, have the legal 
 estate in the property of the family or ward; and that of 
 this he make application personally to the uses of the 
 family or ward, and through legislators to the uses of the 
 state ; and that while every such actual or appointed parent 
 be an elector of representatives, to declare the rights and 
 liberties of individuals, only those holding such property 
 shall be an elector of representatives to the disposition of 
 such property. And such its integrity that, under the 
 state of adult males, it has been much perverted. 
 
 It is not considered the duty of adults, male and female, 
 to marry, or to marry early, or that their marriages be indis- 
 soluble and for life, or that of these there be the children 
 possible, or that these be educated by their parents to 
 what they have for them to do in support of the family, in 
 support of the state, but that the state shall educate them 
 to the nothing it has for them to do — and to their unfit- 
 ness, therefore, for duties to the family and state. Nor 
 is it considered that the propertied parent alone should 
 have exclusive disposition of his property, but that major- 
 ities of states and municipalities without properties may 
 put it under bonds and assessments, opposed by such 
 parents, of the proceeds of which the unpropertied major- 
 ities will have the use. Nor is it considered that such 
 parents, whether with or without property, shall have 
 
But Another Questioti of More Importance, Etc. 397 
 
 exclusively the power to appoint the legislators to deter- 
 mine the rights and liberties of individuals. 
 
 And such the breaches of integrity in this real mono- 
 gamic state from the intrusion of the state of adult males, 
 it is not certain that it can emerge from the fragments of 
 that state and assert itself to a tutelary jurisdiction of the 
 lower races with which it may come in contact. But if it 
 should it would much advance the human race. 
 
 It would present to monogamic peoples coming after 
 to their patriarchal, with their proprietary powers, an 
 instance and example of how these powers can be exer- 
 cised in concert* to a normal monogamic state. It would 
 show them that while they can not be exercised apart and 
 through parties of adult males in contest for the state, 
 but only through parties of proprietary parents, both 
 affirming their proprietary and patriarchal powers, not in 
 opposition to each other, but in supplement and support 
 of each other, in sustaining the monogamic state to its 
 tutelary jurisdiction over the states of lower races that 
 they also become monogamic by induction, and so concur 
 in the advancement of the human race through the mono- 
 gamic race. It seems to be assumed that every genera- 
 tion of human individuals may act as though it were the 
 last, and with no obligation but to provide for themselves. 
 But the human race advances. The monogamic leads; 
 and, in leading, can take with it the lower races as it did 
 the negroes in the Southern states. And to such leader- 
 ship the monogamic state may survive the state of adult 
 males. But to this they must assert themselves as lords 
 over such lower races as their commons to intermediate 
 states of both, in which the monogamic peoples will have 
 the patriarchal power, and those of the lower races the 
 proprietary powers in subjection to that patriarchal in 
 the monogamic race. 
 
 But it is to be feared that the people of this Republic, 
 discharged of the state of adult males, would not be 
 capable of such jurisdiction. They accept that all men 
 
398 But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 are equal, and that, among equals, equality is right, and 
 that no one race, therefore, can rightfully take jurisdiction 
 over another. To such assertion of themselves it were 
 necessary, as I have said, that they withdraw the elective 
 franchise from the negroes of. the Republic, and that, to 
 their enjoyment of civil rights they, as infants, be repre- 
 sented by their guardians. And that to the lower races 
 in Cuba, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippine and 
 Samoan Islands, they apply the same rule, and this to the 
 betterment of them, and to the support of the monogamic 
 race. But it is to be doubted that any large portion of 
 our people would favor this policy, or that any party of 
 the government will adopt it; or that, adopted by the 
 government, it could be carried to effect with the party of 
 the people necessarily against it. 
 
 And it is to be doubted in fact, that any monogamic 
 commons, so coming to their patriarchal and proprietary 
 powers can directly so exercise them together in assert- 
 ing the supremacy of the monogamic race. But it is 
 rather to be expected that, though the monogamic race be 
 destined to lead the other races of the earth, and this 
 through combination of its powers, this continuation will 
 occur incidentally and unconsciously, as did that through 
 which the whites became masters of the blacks in the 
 earlier years of the Republic. 
 
 In that the patriarchal and proprietary powers of the 
 monogamic whites were combined to their exercise upon 
 the agamic blacks, who were singularly benefited by such 
 exercises. But it is to be doubted if any white was con- 
 scious of the significance of his act; or that any state of 
 these whites, denying civil and political rights to the 
 blacks, was conscious of inaugurating a new era in human 
 history, or that in placing unequal races in natural rela- 
 tions of inequality to each other it was giving to the 
 monogamic race its proper position as the leader of the 
 riuman race, or that it was combining the powers patri- 
 archal and proprietary of the monogamic race to their 
 
But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 399 
 
 proper office of tutelary jurisdiction over lower races, but 
 there is reason that it thought then, as it seems to think 
 now, that the only office of these powers is in sustaining 
 the state and people of that state of males in relation to 
 each other, so that alone, if necessary, or with the other 
 states of the Republic, it might continue its existence to 
 the ends it might appoint. And it is to be expected, there- 
 fore, that, while the monogamic race must lead the human 
 world, it must come to that leadership without the con- 
 scious intention of its states or individuals. And it is to 
 be doubted that this Republic, so discharged of its gov- 
 ernment by adult males, can so assert itself. 
 
 But it were of advantage to itself and the human 
 race if it should. It were better for itself that it live in 
 peaceable superiority to lower races under it and con- 
 tributing to its support, than die from the contests of 
 parties for its spoils. And it were better for such races 
 that they have such ruler to order their activities and 
 restrain them from their vices, as would this Republic in 
 such superiority. And it were of advantage to other 
 monogamic states, not yet at their majorities, to have 
 such example of how a monogamic state, emancipated, 
 can start on its career as such, without such parties of 
 adult males, or the wars of parties for its spoils. 
 
 Of its powers to exercise such jurisdiction, as I have 
 said, there can be no question. It has subjugated one 
 section of its own states admitted to be sovereign, and 
 taken the lives and liberties of its people without due 
 process of law, and their properties without just compen- 
 sation, and has inflicted upon them cruel and unusual 
 punishments in separating slaves and masters, and have 
 made other than gold and silver a currency for the pay- 
 ment of debts, all but the last of which were averse to 
 natural right, and all to the constitutional compact of 
 these sovereign states under which the Republic exists. 
 And doing these things against its own people, having 
 •every claim on its forbearance, and to their irreparable 
 
400 But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 injury, it could easily exercise such benignant power over 
 lower races, with no such claims upon its forbearance, as 
 would consist in forcing them to live as they can to the 
 betterment of themselves and of the human race, and so- 
 advance rather than obstruct the course of Providence in 
 man. 
 
 But for the reasons stated it is to be doubted that it 
 can so assert itself, and to be feared, therefore, that it 
 must await its not distant end in the war of parties for its- 
 spoils, and the question of whether it shall so assert 
 itself, or perish of its parties, is of importance to the 
 men of the Republic. 
 
 They may not be able to act upon it, but the sense of 
 it may moderate the zeal of parties, or cause an inter- 
 mediate party to arise and assert the existence and inter- 
 ests of the real state. There is no such party now, but 
 such party might arise, and, if not able to assert the real 
 state, might hold the balance between the parties now at 
 issue, and so protract the existence of the artificial state. 
 From this have come advantages no people have ever 
 known before. These may be continued so long as the 
 present state may last. In considering the question they 
 may find the way by which, if this real monogamic state 
 can not assert itself, others coming after may; and, in 
 every one of its aspects, therefore, the question of 
 whether this Republic shall end in the contests of parties 
 for its spoils, or shall assert itself to a continued exist- 
 ence as a monogamic state, is of importance to the men 
 of this Republic. 
 
 It is important to them as individuals that this Repub- 
 lic of adult males shall last for the lives of them and their 
 immediate descendants. It is important to them as mem- 
 bers of this monogamic state that it assert itself to a con- 
 tinued existence as such state. So doing it may live to 
 indefinitely distant ages in benefits and blessings to the 
 human race. Without this even its name may be forgot- 
 ten. And as they may not live for themselves alone, as. 
 
But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 401 
 
 the boon of life to them is upon the condition that they 
 continue human life in the ways possible to the man pos- 
 sible, it is important to them that they comply with this 
 condition. It were virtue to do so, and vice not to do so, 
 and as the practice of virtue is its own reward, and the 
 practice of vice its own punishment, however we be 
 unable to figure out their values, the men of this Repub- 
 lic will be the better or the worse as they consider or 
 refuse to consider the question of whether this mono- 
 gamic state shall or shall not continue its existence, and, 
 when the state of adult males shall fall (as fall it must) 
 from the contests of its state and people, whether the 
 real monogamic state shall fall with it or survive it. 
 
 And though it may make little difference to the pres- 
 ent generation, who will have ended their pleasurable 
 lives before the fall, it will be of importance to that 
 providence, of which is man, that this generation shall 
 do the work of which it may be capable. This will con- 
 sist in its taking patriarchal jurisdiction over weaker states. 
 Through the Republican party, it has now imperial juris- 
 diction over Atlantic and Pacific islands. But that must 
 become patriarchal and exact that these foreign states 
 shall execute the orders of this Republic in the relations 
 of their races; and that the stronger rule the weaker. 
 But it is to be doubted that these orders can be issued. 
 
 The Republican party exists from the denial of the 
 right of any one people to rule another, and it can not, 
 therefore, assert directly even its imperial jurisdiction over 
 these states. And leading men, under whatever name, 
 opposed to the Republican party, were as unable as is that 
 party to assert such jurisdiction. A party affirming the 
 right and power of this Republic to such jurisdiction over 
 weaker foreign states to be benefited by it might be 
 formed; there were offices and emoluments to attract a 
 larger party than the Republican. But there is an indis- 
 
 26 
 
402 But Another Question of More Importance, Etc. 
 
 position in men opposed to the Republican party to assert 
 such power as there is among the Republicans themselves. 
 Apprehensive of this, I lately addressed many dis^ 
 tinguished men not in that party proposing a party to the 
 end that this Republic take jurisdiction over the foreign 
 states within its power, that there be the peace and order 
 in them possible only of their peoples in natural relations 
 to each other. But, as might have been expected, from 
 no one of them have I had reply. And from their utter- 
 ances on other occasions, I gather that, in their belief, or 
 in their acceptance at least, the right of self-government 
 is in every individual of every state, and at any age, is 
 inalienable. And there is reason to believe, therefore, 
 that however desirable it be that this Republic emancipate 
 itself and inaugurate a patriarchal age, there is ground to 
 doubt of that achievement. 
 
CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 I thus complete the work of a tolerably extended life. 
 More than fifty years ago I ventured to propose the legiti- 
 mation of the foreign slave trade. There were states at 
 the South of the Republic with slaves, and states at the 
 North without them. Those of the South had grown upon 
 a laboring population of slaves and their increase, imported 
 from Africa, and those of the North upon a laboring pop- 
 ulation of immigrants from Europe. But importations had 
 been prohibited and immigration promoted. And while 
 the states at the South could advance but upon the natural 
 increase of its laboring population, those of the North 
 could advance not only upon the natural increase of its 
 immigrants already there, but upon the hundreds of thou- 
 sands coming yearly. These all went to the North and 
 .soon acquired, individually, the elective franchise, while 
 the slaves at the South were individually without it. 
 
 And as the government of the Republic had been made 
 dependent upon the volitions of a majority of its voting 
 population it seemed certain that the states at the North 
 in virtue of their larger voting population, merely, would 
 be able to take the government as soon as a party should 
 be formed to that issue. And it seemed certain that to 
 that issue a party would be formed ; that when formed it 
 would be forced by the proclivities of individual interest, 
 as absolute as those of physical gravitations, to take the 
 government through the election of a sectional President 
 and a majority of Congress; that to that the states of the 
 South would not submit, but would secede from the Union. 
 That to this the states of the North would not submit, but 
 would take what steps they could to hold them. And that 
 
404 Conclusion. 
 
 a collision would result, the consequences of which could 
 not then be estimated. But it also assumed that if the 
 foreign slave trade were reopened so that the states of 
 the South could get what slaves they wanted at importers 
 prices they would take them and advance pari passu with 
 the North. That men of the North would take them at 
 such prices in place of pauper immigrants, even then 
 becoming troublesome. That the States of the South 
 would see in this security to their institution, and would 
 not be more concerned about the election of a President 
 and Congress by the vote of a party at the North than 
 about any previous election by a party opposed to that 
 favored by themselves. . 
 
 And it seemed also that if the South were to demand 
 the reopening of the foreign slave trade as the alternative 
 of secession the North would accept that alternative. 
 The leading interests at the North were dependent upon 
 slavery at the South. From having slaves the South was 
 agricultural. From not having slaves the North was 
 mechanical and commercial. The South raised the raw 
 material which the North manufactured and commerced; 
 and was richer of the plantations of the South in the 
 hands of masters over slaves than if she owned them. 
 
 But these without slaves had been without products. 
 Without the products of plantations the factories and 
 ships of the North had been without value. And interest, 
 the declivity down which human action goes, would have 
 moved the North to favor the enlargements of slavery at 
 greater losses than she would incur in the reopening of 
 the foreign slave trade. 
 
 And, seeing these things, I did what I could to bring 
 the South to a sense of the situation and to make that 
 demand. But she would not make it. And I then 
 believed and now believe that if she had made it, it 
 would have been granted. That the election of Mr. Lin- 
 coln and a majority of Congress would have been with- 
 out significance. That there had been no secession con- 
 
Conclusion. 405 
 
 sequent; and no firing on Fort Sumpter; and no invasion 
 of the South; and no loss of a million lives; or the lib- 
 eration of slaves, or their elective franchise through 
 which to dominate their former masters; or the million 
 pensionaries; or the war of classes threatened at the 
 North; or the war of races threatened at the South; or 
 the charge upon this government to exercise over the 
 inhabitants of other states the discipline for the exercise 
 of which it subjugated the South. 
 
 But for no reasons then presented could the South 
 be induced to make the demand. She was content to 
 practice it as a wrong but not to affirm it as a right — if 
 the trade be piracy the slave is plunder — and she pre- 
 ferred the holding of the slave as plunder to the task of 
 removing from the act the brand of piracy, and to pros- 
 titute the institution rather than espouse it. And, the 
 demand not made, the consequences came, and for a time 
 it seemed that the union of unequal races, so full of 
 promise to the race of man, was ended here without the 
 prospect of its beginning elsewhere; and that with it 
 must end the labors of my earlier life. 
 
 But, after a short time to my private fortunes, I con- 
 cluded to resume the subject. Regarding nature as the will 
 of God in power and purpose from the axis of the universe; 
 and believing that of this there was man ; and that in man 
 the power was in parents, and purpose in their offspring. 
 And that in monogamic man advancing to the man possi- 
 ble there had come to be classes of families unequally 
 able to provide the means for the safety and support of 
 the state — the capable class termed lords and the incapa- 
 ble commons — and that in the lords there was power and 
 in the commons purpose. And that of these there was 
 ultimately to be the man possible. 
 
 But seeing that in every progressive monogamic state 
 the commons, of the same race as the lords, must encroach 
 upon them and take from them the patriarchal power and 
 use it unilaterally on themselves and lords, or upon a 
 
406 Conclusion. 
 
 lower race of commons (under them), as lords. And 
 believing that the colonists of this Republic were the first 
 commons that had ever come by ordered evolution to 
 such power over their lords; and that they were the first, 
 therefore, in the position to determine whether they should 
 go alone in exercise of that power through parties major 
 and minor, of themselves, upon themselves, or exercise 
 it as patriarchs on a race of agamic or polygamic peoples 
 as their proletariate — and believing, also, that they had 
 made their election to exercise it on themselves, and not 
 upon a lower race; and that in this they were not acting 
 of the nature of the word of God from the axis of the 
 universe, but were departing from it to an artificial state 
 of their own invention in which the motive principle was 
 not the word of God in nature, but the resolution of their 
 own individual volitions. And believing that they were 
 not capable of such substitution, and that their state must 
 perish in the attempt; and that in the attempt to perpetu- 
 ate the existence of their artificial state they must take 
 jurisdiction over foreign states in which there are unequal 
 races; that over these they can efficiently exercise their 
 foreign jurisdiction only by putting the superior races in 
 their dependencies over the inferior, that in this way they 
 will induce foreign states to unions of unequal races, of 
 which they will have been themselves incapable; and will 
 have put them in the perpetuity of progress and well-being 
 necessary to kindred natures in relation. 
 
 And believing this, and that this Republic is at the 
 point at which human nature, accomplishing the man pos- 
 sible of a single race, is ready to turn unto states of 
 unequal races to a yet better and more abundant man. 
 And that it is the hinge, therefore, on which human nature 
 turns from states of single races to states of different 
 races united. And that, though it has not itself been 
 able to make that turn, I have come to realize that its 
 experiences in what it has done and in what it has not done, 
 are most important. And that to this cause of man on 
 
Conclusion. 407 
 
 earth there can be no work so profitable as that which 
 truly tells what those experiences have been. 
 
 This I have tried to do; and show, not what men 
 think they are, but what they are in fact. And that the 
 experiences of this Republic are of more importance than 
 those of any other human state that has yet existed is in 
 the fact that they give examples of a natural and an arti- 
 ficial human state. The state of this Republic, through 
 the agamic, polygamic and monogamic stages of its exist- 
 ence, and through the earlier periods of the monogamic 
 stage until the commons had become possessed of its 
 patriarchal power, exhibits a perfect example of a natural 
 human state from exercise of patriarchal and proletariate 
 powers. And after its commons had become possessed 
 of those powers and had put them in parties of adult 
 males — the major party to exercise the patriarchal powers 
 and the minor the proletariate, it exhibits as perfect an 
 example of an artificial state. And that the natural is in 
 every way as superior to the artificial state as is the living 
 to the extirpated plant. 
 
 While the colonists held slaves, and forced them to 
 the monogamic mode of life and to the industries and 
 economies necessary to their well-being, there was a contin- 
 uation of the natural human state and a state without its 
 equal in the moral and physical elevation of its people. 
 But when it rose above its proletariate of slaves to take a 
 proletariate of its own people, in no other way different 
 from its patriarchs than in being on the opposite side to 
 them — it ceased to be natural, and became the artificial 
 product of man's invention in constructing a state not of 
 his nature but of his intelligence. And while this state is 
 lauded and its men are exultant at the thought of their 
 having superseded nature, there is ground for the con- 
 clusion in the mind of every rational man that it is des- 
 tined to a ruinous end, with but the hope that, if it may not 
 itself continue in the race of man to the man possible 
 through unions of unequal races, it may yet initiate such 
 
408 Conclusion. 
 
 unions in its foreign dependencies or may enable them to 
 continue the march of man to the man possible. 
 
 But the more conclusive reason for the continuation 
 of this work was in the facts — first, that in this Republic 
 there are, or were, two moving dioramas, the one of human 
 life in human nature, and the other of human life not in 
 human nature ; and, next, that in these dioramas there are 
 the decisive evidences of an universe of infinite being finite. 
 
 The more obvious instances of human life in human 
 nature are the human families in which the individuals — 
 male and female parents and male and female offspring — 
 represent life, and the families, agamic, polygamic or 
 monogamic, the nature of that life. Each such family is 
 the unit being possible of the individuals living under the 
 conditions to their best and most. And the forces by 
 which the individuals are drawn into the relations of the 
 family are as real as those by which the constituents of the 
 individuals are drawn into the relations of which there is 
 the individual. The forming forces of the individual are 
 insensible, while the individual is sensible. And so the 
 forming forces of the family are insensible, while the indi- 
 viduals of the family are sensible. And the forces that 
 form the individual, or the family, are as real, though 
 invisible, as are the individual and the family. 
 
 There are scarcely less obvious instances of human 
 life in human nature in the states of monogamic families. 
 
 In every such state the families are charged with their 
 individual existences, which charge they can execute in 
 no other way than each in being to its most and best 
 under the conditions. This requires that it shall produce 
 and conserve provisions for its safety and subsistence pos- 
 sible. Of this some are capable and some are not. And the 
 families holding such provisions prescribe the conditions 
 upon which they shall be shared by those not holding them. 
 And are in relation to such incapables as are parents to 
 their children. And of the laws declared by the capables 
 and accepted by the incapables there is the nascent mono- 
 
Conclusion. 409 
 
 -gamic state, as of the laws of parents charged with off- 
 spring there is the nascent monogamic family. 
 
 Such was the human life in human nature of this 
 Republic when it consisted, as it did at first, of masters 
 and slaves. And such were the states of the South after 
 slavery had been abolished at the North. 
 
 But after its abolition at the North, and since its 
 abolition by the Republic, there is no such human life in 
 human nature here, but only a human life striving to live 
 without nature. 
 
 The human nature of human life is an insensible 
 moral being accepting sensible and physical lives to the 
 positions in relation to each other, in which they can be 
 best and most themselves to the family and state the best 
 and most. And, as such, it is the tutelary genius of 
 such of such life. But in Northern states before the Civil 
 War there was no such nature, nor is there such nature 
 in this Republic now. That nature was of the word of 
 God to human life at this earth, delivered through univer- 
 sal nature, from the axis of the universe. But the human 
 lives of this Republic do not accept it; the individuals 
 possessed of their lives prefer a nature of their own inven- 
 tion, such as may result to them from parties of them- 
 selves battling with each other for the patriarchal power. 
 This is not of nature, or of the nature of the word of God, 
 more than are the parties of such nature. And in this, 
 therefore, this Republic is now a moving diorama of life 
 without nature, as originally it was such of life in nature. 
 And I was instant that states of after ages should have 
 the record of these facts, however they be repudiated or 
 ignored by this and other states existing now. 
 
 And a yet more potent reason for the continuation of 
 this work was in Ithe fact that in this Republic there are 
 conclusive evidences of an universe of infinite being finite. 
 
 The Republic itself is a being finite, since it is not 
 infinite, but is of beings infinite. There can be no being 
 .finite but of beings infinite in reciprocal limitations of 
 
410 Conclusion* 
 
 each other. And the Republic, therefore, is not only- 
 being finite, but is the finite of beings infinite. Of the- 
 rmite of infinites there is necessarily an universe, and this 
 as necessarily exclusive of all but infinite beings finite. 
 
 It is thus plain that this Republic is of the finite uni- 
 verse, and that this is of infinite being finite is further 
 apparent in the fact that there is no being infinite seen by 
 us. Our axioms, geometrical and trigonometrical, are not 
 true, nor are the problems they establish truths. It is 
 not true that the included angles of a triangle are actually 
 equal to two right angles, or that the exterior angles are 
 equal to four right angles, or that the points of any two 
 straight lines are at the same distances from each other, 
 or that there are straight lines, or that these can be par- 
 allel. If this were so, then these lines and angles were 
 infinite. And the axioms are in assertion of an infinite 
 universe which does not exist, but only a finite universe, 
 where lines and angles, however they be without sensible 
 limits, diverge from one point to meet at another, how- 
 ever distant, within the finite universe. With these facts 
 our observations and experiences are consistent. And 
 from their importance I would give them further treat- 
 ment, but the infirmities of extreme age prevent me. And 
 I must submit the work as it stands, with but _this further 
 remark: that this state of being in which we are is an 
 universe of universes ; that there is a whole universe of 
 atomic infinites, the one dynamic and the other static, and 
 the one life and the other nature, and the one in eccentric 
 radiations of dynamic life from the axis of the universe 
 and the other in concentric radiations of nature, meeting 
 and coercing life in its radiations from such axis. But 
 that this universe of infinites in reciprocal limitations of 
 each other on that axis is of infinitessimal units, each an 
 universe of infinitessimal infinites in limitations of each 
 other. That these units occur at the every possible point 
 of contact between the radiations, eccentric and concentric, 
 of life and nature, and these develop and evolve, as, under 
 
Conclusion. 411 
 
 the conditions of continued coincidences, becomes possi- 
 ble. Each, thus an original unit and universe of infinites 
 in limitations of each other, becomes an unit and universe 
 of the being possible at every such point. And such the 
 unit and universe of every infmitessimal being finite, of 
 which the one infinite is dynamic and the other static, and 
 the one life and the other nature ; such is the moment of 
 electric force, of which the minus is life and the plus nature ; 
 and such the spark, of which the heat is life and the light 
 nature ; and such the molecule of elemental matter, of 
 which the negative atom is life and the positive nature; 
 and such the compound matter molecule, of which the acid 
 is life and the base nature ; and such the sun, whose explo- 
 sive space center is life to its constrictive crust, and atmos- 
 phere nature; and such the earth, whose space center is 
 its life and its crust, and atmosphere its nature ; and such 
 the plant, whose staminate principle is its life to its pistil- 
 late its nature; and such the animal, whose male is its 
 life and its female its nature; and such the man, whose 
 man is his life and whose woman is his nature ; and such 
 the family of man, whose parents are life to their offspring 
 nature ; and such the states of man, in which the capables 
 are life to the incapables nature. Each is an universe of that 
 being possible at, from and about the point of its exist- 
 ence in the general universe of infinite being finite. So it 
 is, within itself, an universe of that peculiar being of which 
 it is, and so it is the exclusive being of that universe. And 
 such is the being finite, and such the moment of force, and 
 such the spark, and such the molecule of elemental matter 
 and of compound matter, and of the sun and earth, and 
 the plant, animal and family and state of man. 
 
 But such is not this Republic now, and such is not the 
 state of any individual men, who have agreed to divide its 
 powers, vital and natural, between them, so that the major 
 party shall have the vital powers and the minor the natural. 
 These parties are in no sense to each other as are. the 
 parents and offspring of the family, or as are the compe- 
 
412 Conclusion. 
 
 tent and incompetent families of the state. And of their 
 volitional activities they can no more make a normal 
 human state than they can make a vital man, animal or 
 plant. There are two processes of man at this earth's sur- 
 face — the one of human life into the human nature of it 
 possible, and the other of human life, not into the human 
 nature of it possible, but into the contrivances of the indi- 
 viduals at any time existing, by which each individual may 
 get the better of others in using the properties of the state, 
 accumulated by antecedent individuals. Of these powers 
 the one is conservative and the other destructive of the 
 state ; and the one to the most and best man possible and 
 the other to the least and worst. And to determine whether 
 man at this earth is to the man possible of an essential 
 being of the universe as announced in the title-page of 
 this work, it is only necessary to determine whether he is 
 here to the nature possible of his life, or only to the nature 
 of his own invention. And as for the reasons given he is 
 not here to a nature of his own invention, but is here to 
 the human nature possible of his human life, we must con- 
 clude that he is here to the man possible of such being of 
 the universe ; and, as is declared in the title-page, that 
 man at this earth is to the man possible of an essential 
 being of the universe. 
 
AUG 2 5 1902 
 
G 25 1902